The Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Story

the
ISAAC and LEAH BAILEY
DUNFOR D
FAMILY STORY
2n d E D I T I O N
BY THE
ISAAC AND LEAH BAILEY DUNFORD
FAMILY ASSOCIATION
In 1996, The Story of the Ancestors and Descendants of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford, A Book of Remembrance (a.k.a
The Green Book) was published by the Dunford Family Association. Since that time, there have been increasing
requests for more books. With the advancement of technology, this 2nd edition is now published in a different
format but with essentially the same information as the original. The information from an addendum published in
1999 is also included in this edition. The ancestor and pedigree charts in the appendix are updated with information
that has been submitted to the PAF program since 1996.
Most of the original journals and letters quoted in the book are in the process of being donated to the LDS Church
Archives in Salt Lake City. There, any of the descendants will be able to view them. We are giving this new edition
a different name, but it is still our beloved Green Book.
Ruth N. Baker, Dunford Family Historian, December 2006.
Copyright 2006 by the Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Association.
Layout and design by Lucas M. Baker, descendant of Moroni Dunford.
Previous edition, The Story of the Ancestors and Descendants of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford: A Book of
Remembrance, copyright 1996 by the Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Association.
ISBN: 978-0-931151-03-3
Gloucester Crescent International, 1657-A Ramblewood Way, Snellville, GA 30078
Printed in the United States of America by Family History Publishers, Bountiful, Utah.
ii
Dedication
Lillie Dunford Mecham

Genealogist and Historian for the Dunford Family
Organization from June 23, 1930 until her death,
November 11, 1971
history and genealogy is much more complete than

it otherwise could have ever been. To her we shall be
eternally grateful.
In Lillies own words, we have a record of how her

lifetime pursuit of family history began.
A lively interest in the history and genealogy
of my ancestors was kindled within me when
a cousin, Lydia Dunford Alder, discussed these
subjects in my presence at the time of her visit
with my mother when I was ten years old. A
smoldering desire to learn more about them
fanned into a flame when, during a Home
Evening with the family, I discovered in the
Family Library a Journal of three volumes
which my father, Moroni Dunford, had kept
of his life and lineage. As my father had been
called to another sphere of activity when I was
only eight years old, this Journal unfolded
before me an acquaintance with him which
I hungered for....
It was then that Lillie began collecting pictures,
histories, letters, and documents and doing genealogical
research. Because of her continuous, dedicated efforts,
this present compilation of our Dunford family
Dedication
Table of Contents
iii
1
ii
Table of Contents
Introduction
Chapter 1: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford
37
Chapter 2: The Story of William Dunford
61
Chapter 3: The Story of Alma Bailey Dunford
99
145
Chapter 4: The Story of Moroni Dunford

Chapter 5: The Story of Albert Bailey Dunford
189
Chapter 6: The Story of Eliza Ann Dunford
193
Chapter 7: The Story of Parley Edwin Dunford
209
Chapter 8: The Story of Oliver Cowdery Dunford
249
Chapter 9: The Story of James Lehi Dunford
275
Chapter 10: The Story of Leah Matilda Dunford
293
Appendix: Ancestries of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey
Introduction
The contents of this book are explained in the following

sections:
The Purpose of this book
How it was compiled
How it should be read
The Dunford Ancestral File: Updates and
Corrections
Charge to the Family
Discussions on developing a central database or

repository for all the vital records data on the ancestors
and descendants of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford
began in July of 1993. Coordinators were thereafter
called from each family line to gather the necessary
data. By the time this book was published (July, 1996)
the database had grown from only 400 names to over
3000 in three years.
How It Was Compiled
The Purpose of This Book

The preparation of this book is not just a nice thing
to do. Its purpose and its preparation are rooted in
the Lords admonition given to people of all ages to
keep a written account in which is recorded their faith
and works, their righteousness and devotion and their
adherence to the truths they have received. These
records have been kept in ages past (Malachi 3:16-17;
3 Nephi 24: 15-16) and began with Adam (Moses 6:46, 46).
Adam called his record a book of remembrance to signify
the importance of honoring our worthy ancestors and
of hearkening to the great truths revealed to them.
Doctrine and Covenants, Section 85, reiterates the
importance of keeping a Book of Remembrance in our
day.
To supplement the statistical data in the ancestral file

or database, representatives from each major family line
were called and invited by Dunford Family Association
officers to research and write their respective ancestors stories or histories. Original journals, letters and
similar first-person documents (in most cases) are the
source from which the histories are derived. If there is
variation from one biography to the next, it is because
of understandable differences in such things as:
authors style of writing and
the amount of source material available
Other than a few minor punctuation and formatting
changes, the histories or stories are presented as prepared
by the authors. When quoting from original sources,
the spelling and grammar of those sources have been
retained to the extent possible and still communicate
the original intent.
Introduction
iii
How This Book Should Be Read

Each life story of Isaacs and Leahs children is
intertwined with those of the other children, as well
as with their parents lives. Each story sheds light on
other family members. Because of this intertwining,
the editors recommend that all of the stories be read in
order to more fully understand the life of the readers
direct ancestor.
The Dunford Ancestral File: Updates and
Corrections
A major goal of this work, and that of the ancestral
file referenced later, has been to present information
on our ancestors that is as complete and accurate as
possible. Although major efforts have been made to
eliminate errors, inaccuracies have and will occur. For
example, children born after publishing this book will
obviously not be included.
In spite of significant efforts to invite contributions
from all family members, and the gratifying responses
from most relatives, the editors are aware that some
family members will have inadvertently been excluded.
For this, we deeply and sincerely apologize.
All is not lost, however. The vital records (births,
marriages, deaths, etc.) of family members are
being gathered into a database or repository called
the Dunford Ancestral File. Based on the Personal
Ancestral File (PAF) program of the LDS Church,
this computerized repository is maintained by a family
member for the benefit of all other members of Isaac
and Leah Bailey Dunfords extended family.
The Dunford Ancestral File does not contain, however,
the life stories of the persons in the database. That is
the purpose of this book.
A copy of the database can be obtained by contacting
a current officer of the Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford
Family Association or by calling or writing:
Robert R. Dunford
1657 Ramblewood Way
Snellville, GA 30078
(770) 982-5650
iv
Introduction
Updates and corrections should also be sent to this

address.
Charge to the Family
It is hoped that this book will encourage further
work on our family histories, until all ancestors and
descendants have been identified. Indeed, if we had 16
generations of direct-line ancestors (only), we would
have over 65,000 names in our database!
Research to further extend our family lines can be
supported by paying Association dues and by direct
contributions for research. In addition, it is suggested
that each family direct its efforts towards extending the
lines of the non-direct line spouse of its ancestor.
The importance of continuing our research is reflected in Apostle John A. Widtsoes charge to the
families assembled in the church service at the 1935
Dunford Family Reunion in Bloomington [ed. note:
Elder Widtsoe was married to Leah Eudora Dunford,
Alma Bailey Dunfords daughter]. According to Lillie
Dunford Mechams Family Genealogical Report, June
21, 1937, Elder Widtsoe, while in a prophetic mood,
as he expressed it,
...exhorted the Dunfords to continue to
search for their dead, and perform the
necessary temple ordinances for them. Upon
our faithfulness in this unselfish work he
predicated our success and advancement as a
family.
vi
1
The Story of
Isaac and
Leah Bailey Dunford
by Nadine Dunford Nelson1
Isaac Dunford
Leah Bailey Dunford
Isaac Dunford was born June 23, 1824, in Trowbridge,

Wiltshire, England, a veritable garden spot in southwestern England. Isaac was the fifth child in a family
of ten childrenseven boys and three girls (William,
James, Sarah, George, ISAAC, Charles Simeon,
Samuel, Mary, Mary, John)born to John Dunford
and Mary Blair, who were members of the Baptist
Church in Trowbridge, and whose ancestors assisted in
its establishment in 1736.2
Through research, George Dunford, Isaacs brother,

found it to be a tradition that the Dunfords were
French Huguenots exiled to England, because of their
fidelity to their religious convictions. Of the Blairs, it
was claimed by William Blair and others that they were
Norman French who invaded England with William
the Conqueror sometime around 1066 AD.3
Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford
Emmanuel Baptist Church, where John and Mary are buried
When Isaac was 13 years old, his mother, Mary, died

(June 3, 1837), leaving six sons and two daughters.
George, who was 18 months older than Isaac, later
recorded in his journal some of his feelings and
impressions of his home and mother. He wrote that
one reason he left home to join the Royal Navy was
that on the third of June My Mother that had become
fondly atatched, seemingley, Died and so it seemed as
though the greatest charme of Home was lost.4
George wrote about his mothers religious influence in
the home as she
became converted to true Religion of the
strictest kind known as the Fore ordnation
and Predestnation. So my Mother became
much consiarnid Less I Should not be
Elected to Salvation. Having been Borne
under those conditions to some Extent it has
had some restraining influance upon me to
this day and in my after Life, and when in
distant Lands and Climes when a Stranger
and among Strangers I have often thought as
though my Mother was with me as an angel
to garde me.
The baby brother, John, was only two years and nine
months old when their mother died. The eldest brother,
William, died the following year (1838) at age 2l. Six
and one-half years later, death saddened the home
again when sister Mary died, before she was twelve
years old (1844).
John Dunford and his sons were weavers by trade.
George wrote that Trowbridge is veary much Noted
throughout England as a Manufactory of the Famaus
West of England Broad Cloth, and this Cloth is much
in favour throughout the World. The eldest daughter,
Sarah, married Joseph Janes, the superintendent of the
textile establishment in which the boys were employed
for many years.
Leah Bailey Dunford was born September 16, 1827,
also in that beautiful little city of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. She was the seventh child in a family of ten
childrensix boys and four girls (George, Jacob,
Samuel, Elizabeth, John, Edward, LEAH, Levi, Eliza,
Hannah)born to James Bailey and Rachel Moore.
Isaac and Leah both grew up as most other children of
that time with very little schooling except an occasional
Sunday School lesson. They were married by Rector
John D. Hastings at the Parish Church in Trowbridge,

November 2, 1845. Isaac was 21, and Leah 18 years
old.
Not long after Isaac and Leahs marriage, missionaries
from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
brought the gospel message to Trowbridge. After
deliberate study and earnest prayer, Isaac and Leah
gained a witness of the truth, and Isaac was baptized
and confirmed a member of the Church August 3,
1848, by Elder John Halliday. He was ordained an
elder by his older brother, George, who was among the
first in Trowbridge to embrace the gospel and was also
baptized in 1848. Leah had two little childrenMary,
born January 4, 1846, and William, born January
17, 1847and was preparing for another baby. She
postponed her baptism until November 15, 1848,
when baby Amelia (born September 14, 1848) was
two months old.
Parish Church where Isaac and Leah were married
Sorrow struck the lives of Isaac and Leah when their

first child, Mary, died April 21, 1849. Five months
later, one-year-old Amelia joined her sister, September
30, 1849. The gospel gave them a comforting assurance
that they would see their small babies again. On August
19, 1850, Alma came to bless their home, and Savina
arrived July 9, 1852.
Typed copy of Isaacs and Leahs marriage entry
Isaac and Leahs home in Trowbridge
Garden (rear) view of Dunford home in Trowbridge
During these years Isaac made a comfortable and

independent living as an expert weaver in a woolen
mill. He and Leah were faithful members of the
Church, and their lives revolved around their new
religion. They were eager to share with others the joy
they received from obeying the gospel principles.
In his journal, George recorded information pertaining
to some important events that occurred at this time.
The Presidency of the Church desired to establish
woolen mills in Utah, and, in 1852, representatives
from the company in charge went to England to select
men to work on this project. George was among those
that were selected, and he began preparing to take his
family and leave again for Salt Lake City. George and
Sarahs daughter, Lydia Dunford Alder, recorded:
The first time my parents came to America
they landed in the city of Philadelphia, with
them my brother George Henry and myself.
Soon after their arrival my father was
stricken with a severe sickness and returned
to his native land on his physicians advice
[1850]. 5
At the time of his 1853 emigration, George was
serving as president of the Steeple Ashton branch of
the Church in Trowbridge. He wrote: I had greate
plesour in my labor among the people at this time.
As he was preparing for his departure, his father felt
that he could not live much longer and was uneasy. He
asked George, Will you go away and not stay to see
your father buried before you leave? George reminded
him that he had three other sons living in the town
with him who could do for and assist him. To this he
replied, You are my oldest living son. I could wish that
you could stay with me until my end shall come.
George wrote that Father had been hurting for some
years and I hoped that he yet may live for some time
to come. He then recorded that he and his family
departed in January as planned and left on the Good
Ship Jersey.6 Because of his leadership experience as
a branch president, he was asked to be steward of the
ship. He wrote:
I was one-third of the distance across the
Atlantic but my Father came to meI saw
him Just as plaine as I Ever saw him in my
life, and as I saw him he looked so plesent

and happy. So soone after I arrived in St.
Louis I had a letter Informing me of the
Deth of my Father, and as near as I could
tell corisponded with the time that I saw
him on our Ship, and so peace to his dear
Memory.
Before leaving England George had had a similar
experience and in a dream or vision had seen my old
President on the west bank of a river. He was running
veary much scared toward the river as if he would
run into it. He had no hat on, and as he ran down
to the water, his hair was blowing back. His vest was
unbuttoned and was blowing back, also, and George
concluded that something had happened to him. He
wrote:
Later we had a letter from his Famly stating
that Brother John Halliday [who had taught
the gospel to George and Isaac] died in St.
Louis of the cholora. By comparing the time
of his deth as stated by the letter and the
vision or the dream that I had wase one,
and then I concluded that the River that I
saw wase the Mississippi and St. Louis is on
the West Bank of the above River.
Isaac was appointed president of the Steeple Ashton
branch, January 9, 1853, while George was preparing
to leave England. That same month, Isaac and Leah
again experienced deep sorrow when their six-monthold daughter, Savina, died January 27, 1853. Then on
February 14, 1853, Isaacs father, John, died. John and
Mary Blair Dunford are buried in the churchyard of
the now Emmanuel Baptist Church in Trowbridge,
and a tombstone is placed to their memory.
Alienation from relatives, friends, and employers who
were very critical of their new religion strengthened
Isaac and Leahs desire to gather with the saints in
Zion, and they made plans to begin their challenging
journey. Isaac had been faithful to his trust as branch
president, and, on his departure from Trowbridge, the
Saints, over whom he presided, presented him with a
beautiful memorial inscribed on parchment and dated
November 18, 1853, as a token of the high esteem and
respect with which he was regarded.
to come and Enlist themselves into the new

and Everlasting Covenant.

THAT this Church in returning him their
united thanks for such past and untiring
services begs that he will be pleased to
accept this MEMORIAL as a small Tribute
of their combined affections. AND lastly
that the GOD of Joseph of Hiram and of
Brigham may in his Infinite Mercy let his
Blessings constantly descend and rest upon
him and all his household are the sincere
and heartfelt Prayers of his fellow Bretheren
in the Church.
BUT before we conclude WE beg most
respectfully to reccommend him as a faithful
and Zealous Labourer in the Vineyard of
Christ Jesus Our Lord.
Scroll given to Isaac memorializing his service as Steeple Ashton

branch president
The message on the scroll presented to Isaac Dunford

memorializing his service as Steeple Ashton branch
president is copied below in the exact spelling as in
the original:
WE the undersigned members of the
STEEPLE-ASHTON Branch of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and of
the Wiltshire Conference In consequence of
the HighEsteem and Respect which we have
and do bear unto and towards ELDER
ISAAC DUNFORD our dear beloved
President do hereby beg to present him with
this Memorial. Viz:
THAT this Church in token of their
regard for him feel it their Bounden Duty
upon his leaving this Land for the Land of
ZION, to bear testimony of the well and
able manner in which he as a servant of the
most High GOD has acquitted himself in
Labouring amongst us and fervantly and
incessantly exhorting all Classes of Society
DATED at Steeple Ashton in the County

of Wiltshire this Eighteenth Day of November
in the Year of our Lord OneThousand Eight
Hundred and Fifty Three.
SIGNED
President of Conference
John Barker
George Berrett
Elder
John Berrett
Elder
George Barnett
Priest
Alfred Cock
Priest
Levi Jefferies
Priest
George Kemp
Priest
John Kingman
Teacher
James Kemp
Deacon
Worthy Naish
Deacon
In November, 1853, Isaac and Leah left their native
land, including the three small graves of their
daughters, and embarked with their two sons, William
and Alma, on a crude sailing vessel.7 For six weeks, they
were tossed about on the stormy Atlantic. During the
voyage a baby girl was born to them, and they named
her Seaborn.
Reaching New Orleans they embarked on a river
steamer for St. Louis, a long, tedious journey upstream.
On the way, their little baby Seaborn died. The boat
drew over to the shore, and the tiny form was placed
in an unmarked grave on the bank of the Mississippi
River.8
minute book for the St. Louis branch contains several

entries in which Isaac Dunford is mentioned and gives
the date of his being made the branch president.12
Isaac and his family located in St. Louis, where Isaac

labored in the mercantile business to support his family
and acquire means to go on to Utah. A son, Moroni,
was born June 8, 1855. At this time, James H. Hart
was president of the St. Louis Stake. In 1857, he went
to Utah but would have a continued association with
Isaac later and would record that Brother Dunford
was liberal in his tithes and offerings, and those in need
found him a friend indeed.9
136 St. Louis Mo Apr 1st 1862.

The officers of this Branch met in counsel in
the House of Bro Jenkins.
Section reports - 1 thru 5
Status of members contacted.
An ordination performed.
In the spring of 1856, Isaac, Leah, and sons, William,

Alma, and Moroni, went by ox team to Salt Lake City
in John Banks Company. They located in the 9thWard
and stayed through the following winter. Then in the
spring of 1857, they went north to Cache Valley,
around by Soda Springs, on through the mountains to
the north end of Bear Lake Valley to where Montpelier
now stands, and on the old Oregon Trail over the east
mountains back to St. Louis.10 They lived on Broadway
above what was called the Hat and Horses, and Isaac
found employment as a salesman in a mens furnishings
store. Isaac signed the oath of his intention to become
a citizen of the United States, July 19, 1858.
Four more children were born to Isaac and Leah in St.
Louis: Albert Bailey, November 19, 1857; Eliza Ann,
September 26, 1859; Parley Edwin, October 5, 1861;
Oliver Cowdery, October 12, 1863.
In 1862, they moved to Second Street between Florida
and Malamphy into a three-story building close to the
banks of the Mississippi River described by Moroni in
his journal as a nice place, suitable for some eight or
nine families. From their back porch on the third floor,
they had an excellent view of the river and the many
boats and steamers landing and passing along there.
During the Civil War, many gunboats and steamboats
loaded with soldiers and war implements passed up and
down the river daily, which was an interesting sight.11
William and Alma, then Moroni, and later Albert
attended school in St. Louis. The family participated
in the meetings and social activities of the Church.
The stake had been dissolved, and St. Louis was now
a branch of the Indian Territory Mission. The 1862
137 Bro Dunford Bro Stay and others of

the Brethren spoke their feelings and all felt
well and to Rejoice
140 Saint Louis, Mo June 12th 1862
The officers of this Branch met in Counsel in
the House of Bro Jenkins
Meeting opened with singing Come Let us
anew.
Prayer by president Cram
the minutes of the previous meeting was
Read and accepted By vote
There was no Report on account of the most
of the saints Emmigrating from this city for
the valley. there being $2.50 cts two Dollars
and fifty cents on Hand of monies collected
for incidental Expenses moved that it go to
assist the poor to get to florance seconded and
carried.
President Cram spoke for a short Time on
many subjects felt glad that the time was so
near for the Saints to leave St. Louis.
President Wareham said we have enjoyed
ourselves in our meetings the past Winter
and Spring But now you are about to Enter
on a new sort of Life to cross the plains and
instructed the Brethren to do Right and Be
on the watch tower and not complain. He
felt glad that time Had come for us to Leave
But Regreted that all the saints was not
going with us But felt to Leave His Blessing
with those who stay, Who wish to do Right
and Serve the Lord.
Brother Isaac Dunford said his feelings are
somewhat pecular. He felt glad to see the
Saints going to the valley But felt Sorry
that He was not going and gave some good
counsel to the Brethren. Meeting Dismissed.
Benediction By father Dickey

Charles L. Cram President
James White Clerk
141 The Rest of the Saints was left in Charge
of Bro Isaac Dunford who was appointed
president of the Saint Louis Branch By Elder
James Wareham and the Sanction of Said
Branch.
James White Clerk
Two years later they made plans to go to Utah again.
On June 18, 1864, Isaac moved his family, which now
included seven children (William, Alma, Moroni,
Albert, Eliza, Parley, and Oliver), from their home to a
steamboat on the Mississippi River, bound for Nebraska
City, the outfitting place for caravans preparing to go
to Salt Lake City. In his journal, Moroni recorded this
event: The next day our steamer, Kate Kinney, left
the banks of the river and the shores of St. Louis, our
beautifull City, the place of my birth was soon out of
Sight
The steamer left sooner than was expected, leaving
Isaac and his 17-year-old son, William, on the shore.
Moroni observed:
All this day we all felt bad wondering how
they would overtake us. So bad did my
Mother feel that I seen her cry. At the first
landing place up the river before we stopped,
I seen my Father and Brother there waiting
for us. Soon after, they were on board
with us; and we traveled up the river with
pleasure, having plenty to eat and drink,
as we boarded in the dining room where it
was all furnished and prepared for usOur
captain being sociable and the boat hands
or crew, also peaceable, we had a nice time
up the river.
About the 25th of June, they landed at Nebraska City
and made preparations for crossing the plains. With a
covered wagon and two yoke of oxen they started west,
as Moroni wrote, with the whole of the train with
captain Holladay in charge. Isaacs brother, George,
was also in the train. Since leaving England in 1853 he
had lived awhile in Salt Lake City, then in California,
and had gone back to St. Louis, where he engaged

extensively in the mercantile business.
Georges daughter, Lydia, recorded that six weeks
following her marriage to George Alfred Alder, her
father decided to go to Utah again. She wrote:
He contemplated leaving part of his business
in charge of my husband and myself in St.
Louis, and with the family take the other
part of his goods to Salt Lake. He was to
visit us every year at the time he went east
to purchase goods for both of his storesMy
fathers outfit consisted of several wagons
of merchandise, besides those used by the
family. He, of course, was obliged to hire
strange men for drivers, who proved not only
to be strange, but lawless. They would not
submit to any control whatever but did as
they pleased. When the emigrant train was
about three hundred miles out on the plains
and getting farther into the Indian country
every day, my father was obliged to double
up teams and with the help of his sons,
George Henry and Moreland, drive back to
the starting point, Nebraska City. Thus it
was that in October, 1864, the family again
arrived in St. Louis.
George and his family lived there until they went to
Salt Lake City again in 1867 to remain permanently.
Moronis journal states that after the disunion, the
company traveled along nicely until some of the cattle
commenced dying. Isaac lost his best ox and bought a
cow to replace him, as oxen were so dear. They called
the cow Plum. In memory of the good service old
Plum rendered as provider of milk as well as part
of the team, one cow of the familys herd was always
honored with that name. Some of the company lost a
great number of cattle and were compelled to cache
their goods in the ground and run their wagons off
in the brush. Others left their stoves and heavy pieces
of furniture by the roadside in order to lighten their
loads. According to Moroni, Isaac and his family had
very good luck all across the plains compared with
some of the others.
On September 25, 1864, as they arrived in Salt Lake

City for the second time, they again met James H.
Hart with whom they had been well acquainted in St.
Louis. Brother Hart invited them to live with him in
his home in the Sugar House suburb of the city, until
they could get a place for themselves. Isaac disposed
of his team and wagon, keeping only one cow, the
one they used as an ox on the plains. He obtained a
position as a salesman in the store of William Jennings,
one of Utahs earliest and most successful merchants.
He also acquired twenty acres of choice land in Sugar
House, and he and Leah started making plans for their
childrens education and began participating in the
religious and social life of the community.
James H. Hart had followed Apostle Charles C.
Rich to the Bear Lake Valley in April, 1864, and had
selected a homesite in Bloomington, then without
any kind of dwelling place. He returned to Salt Lake
City, and about the middle of November13 he and Isaac
along with James H. Nelson made preparations to
take their families to answer the call that had come
from President Brigham Young for more settlers to
pioneer the Bear Lake Valley. Isaac was earning $100
per month in his employment, and William Jennings
offered him a raise of $25 per month if he would stay;
but he sold his twenty acres and purchased a wagon
and a yoke of oxen and prepared to leave Salt Lake
City. Moroni wrote that Isaac was pleased to have the
opportunity to go out on a farm, as he had lived in a
city for so many years.
In a letter dated April 13, 1865, sent to Dear Uncle
and Aunt (Levi and Sarah Bailey), William wrote a
rather detailed account of the journey across the plains.
He told about their arriving in Salt Lake City and being
fairly well settled when the decision was made to go
to Bear, River, Lake, Valley, or Richland County, over
100 miles from here, to liveMother was opposed to
going up there and said she wouldnt go, but it was as I
said, if Father would only make a start Mother would
be sure to follow.
William did not accompany them but remained in his
employment with E. R. Savage in a photo gallery. He
gave a brief account of his parents trip to Bloomington
and their first weeks there as they related it to him in
a letter dated January 14, 1865, which was received by
him the 10th of February. (Williams very descriptive
letter, of which he made a copy to send to his parents,

is included in its entirety in the biographical sketch of
his life.)
The little band of pioneers journeyed from Salt Lake
City to Logan; and as they reached the Cache Valley
entrance to the Emigration Canyon into Bear Lake
Valley, a light snow had fallen. Some of the wagons
were loaded heavily; therefore, it was decided that they
should be taken the long but less steep way through
Soda Springs into Bear Lake Valley. These heavy
wagons were driven by James H. Hart, Isaac, and
two of his sons, Alma and Albert. Leah, Moroni, and
the younger children went on over the shorter route
through Emigration Canyon with James Nelson and
Emily Hart and her son, James. A Mr. Davis was the
teamster. As the horses tugged and pulled up the steep
dugway, Moroni felt the wagon begin to sway. Leah
took Oliver in her arms, led Parley by the hand, and
walked through the snow while Moroni, Eliza, and
others hung on the side of the wagon next to the cliff
to keep it from tipping over the slanting, narrow road
into the canyon.
They camped in the cold canyon overnight. As they
entered Bear Lake Valley, it was late in the day; and
they were invited to spend the night with the William
A. Hymas family in their one-room, dirt roof log cabin
located where Liberty, Idaho, now stands. The next day
they went on to Bloomington, arriving shortly before
Christmas. The journey from Salt Lake City had been
very cold and disagreeable. They had plowed through
snow in the canyon and then found snow on the
ground when they reached their destination. The rest
of the party successfully made their journey through
the Soda Springs route.
In a letter that William wrote to his Uncle George and
Aunt Sarah dated February 19, 1865, he noted:
My parents according to arraingements
started on the afternoon of Nov. 3rd with
the expectation of arriving at their Journeys
End in 7 days. On the 10 inst: I received a
letter from them stating that it took them just
1 month but I feel thankful to my heavenly
Father that they were able to say that they
were all well & Enjoying good health, they
also stated that it was the most miserable
Soda Springs
Emigration Canyon
Liberty
Montpelier
To Pocatello
Ovid
Paris
Preston
Arrived shortly before
Christmas, 1864
Bloomington
Franklin
Idaho
Utah
Bear Lake
Logan
Left from Great Salt Lake City

November 3, 1864
Route of Emigration: From Salt Lake City, Utah to Bloomington, Idaho

Leah and some of her children took the route through Emigration Canyon, while Isaac and the older boys took the heavy wagons through less
rough country, heading north to Soda Springs, then southeast to Bloomington
10
Father arrived here last Friday Evening

Father said he feels first rate but he is fallen
off in Flesh considerable only weighing 130
lbs. He thinks the Trip was a very rough one,
Especially coming over the mountain.
Then on July 5, 1865, he wrote another letter to his
mother, telling her that
I have just wished Father goodbyeFather
was going to leave early this morning but
as it is raining he said he will wait until it
abates. He succeeded in getting 8 Bushels of
wheat for the Furs.
In September, 1865, the family moved from their
rented cabin on canyon street into their own log
house. In his autobiography Oliver wrote a significant
description of this home:
I have vivid recollections of the time when
a quilt served as a door to that dear old hut
and oiled paper as a window, when hay or
straw served instead of a floor, when dry
goods and other boxes were our table and
chairs, when a flattened piece of timber
much like a slab was laid where the most
walking was done.15
Moroni wrote:
Both the garden seeds & grain grew very
well till about the third of September when
a heavy frost came & cut it all off. We did
not even cut the straw. very little flower &
wheat in the valley. flower selling 16 to 20
dollars per hundred. what wheat could be
got was frozen very bad & was selling 5 &
6 dollars a bushel, potatoes 4 & 5 dollars a
bushel. At this time there was no gristmill
in the valley. So what wheat that was not
ground into flower had to be ground in a
coffee mill.
It was during the following winter on January 21,
1866, that Isaac and Leahs twelfth child, James Lehi,
was born. Pans were placed on Leahs bed to catch the
water leaking through the dirt roof. James wrote in his
autobiography of hearing his mother often say that
12
when he was born they were living on frozen wheat

ground in a coffee mill, and not half enough of that.16
Up to the time Isaac went to Bloomington, he had not
done hard manual labor; but he took his place along
with the other pioneers building houses, roads, bridges,
ditches, and fences, doing his part to help establish
the great intermountain empire. The summer months
were always filled with hard tasks, but winter was a
time when most men could not be employed. Isaac,
however, being an expert weaver from early life set up a
loom in his home and converted wool into homespun
linsey and jeans of excellent quality and design. The
family of Charles C. Rich were great patrons of Isaacs
loom. An account book of his shows that he did $1,300
worth of work one winter while most men were idle.
During the first few years, Isaac and Moroni worked
on shares doing hauling for others, which made their
work twice as hard. In September, 1868, they got a
yoke of oxen, a wagon, and other supplies from Isaacs
brother, George, who had come to Salt Lake City
bringing many wagons, cattle, work oxen, and a variety
of goods to stock a store. Moroni wrote that this was
a great help to them, as it banished their working on
shares, and they could do their own work without
troubling anyone. They were to pay George as soon as
it was convenient.
Oliver wrote a descriptive account of the importance
of oxen to pioneer labor:
For years oxen were our motive power,
the teams with which we did our work,
and excellent teams they were. It is very
remarkable to what extent they could be
trained and how obedient they were to their
training. As a rule they were powerful and
willing pullers. The main objection to them
was-they were slow. They could not be driven
faster than a moderate walk. For logging in
the timbers they were unexcelled. All the
logger had to handle in the underbrush,
while dragging out saw logs, was a chain
and by voice direct them as desired. No
reins, lines, tugs, doubletrees, singletrees,
etc. to entangle a person as with horses. Day
after day I have plowed with old Buck and
Roudy, or old Pete and Broad, or old Brin
and Saxe. The off ox would never leave the

furrow. I had only to hold the plow with a
little whip in hand. I had nothing else to
bother with.
Furrowing with oxen was not so easy,
because the driver had to walk near their
heads in order to guide them. Thus walking
in the soft soil with no lines to hold to was
extremely tiresome. I remember when Old
Buck, a red lopped horned ox, weighing
at least 1900 pounds, stepped on my foot.
Had it been on hard ground, he would
have mashed my foot. As it was he did not
hurt me much but held me fast, all the time
looking like a mountain above me, until I
could get him to move.
I think it remarkable even to this day that
we could bring from the canyon heavy loads
of timber on the old loose-tired wagons of
those days when the roads were rough and
rocky and even while sitting on the load
with nothing but a whip in hand guide
those oxen so perfectly as to miss nearly all
the rocks, and that sometimes without a
brake.
Oliver also wrote about their early methods of
harvesting the hay and grain:
For several years after the first settlement,
hay for livestock was cut with a scythe; and
grain was cut with an implement called a
cradle. It looked so pretty to see the hay fall
from behind Fathers scythe. It so pleased
me that I kept on monkeying with it until
I could produce the same effect myself. As
a result Father took me into the field with
him the next two haying seasons to help him
mow the hay.
As a wielder of the cradle in cutting grain
Moroni was second to none. He would cut
the grain, and by a dexterous swing of the
cradle, place it in an even windrow with
all the heads even in one direction. It was
my task to rake the grain into bundles.
Then Albert and Parley would bind it into
sheaves, and we would all shock it.
William remained for the most part in Salt Lake City.

He went to Bloomington in 1865, but he returned to
his accountant job in Salt Lake. Alma joined William
in 1866. This left Moroni as the oldest son at home. It
was a difficult decision to let Alma leave home, but he
had an opportunity to study dentistry under Dr. H. H.
Sharp; and he soon became a very capable dentist and
traveled throughout the territory from Malad, Idaho,
to St. George, Utah, performing his services wherever
his skills were needed.
William married Melvina C. B. Whitney, the daughter
of Newell K. Whitney and Emmeline B. Woodward,
October 1, 1867, in the Endowment House. Their
daughter, Daisie Dean, was born June 5, 1868. William
was working as a clerk and accountant for Young
and Thatcher. He noted in a letter dated February
l, 1870, that on the 29th of May last [1869] I was
appointed clerk of the High Council. In this capacity,
he associated with the leadership of the Church and
was commended by them for his excellent minutes and
records.
The year 1869 opened with brighter prospects for Isaac
and Leah. They had been sealed October 3, 1868, in
the Endowment House; and now additional joy came
into their lives when their thirteenth child, Leah
Matilda, was born on April 21, 1869. But their trials
were not over. An early frost which took some of their
spring crops was followed by a scourge of grasshoppers,
a plague which troubled them for several years.

On December 11, 1869, William and Melvinas
second daughter, Verona, was born. The family spent
the winter of 1870-71 in Bloomington but returned to
Salt Lake City in the spring.
Moroni recorded that in the spring of 1871 they broke
up new land and put in
quite a large crop of grain & garden. As the
weather got warmer, the grasshoppers begin
to hatch by the Millions. We would put straw
along after the fencies so the hoppers would
get on to spend the night. So after this was
done we would set fire to the straw to disstroy
them & would drive them into ditches & so
on. Potato bugs also gave us a great deal of
trouble & disstroying our potato at times.
13
The first part of June, 1871, 11-year-old Eliza began

ailing with typhoid fever, and she died Sunday, June
18. In his autobiography James told his recollections
of this event:
around we got our winter bread. Then we

had it to haul through the Mountains late
in the fall & winter. Soon after we made our
last trip we settled down for the winter.
This was a great blow to my parents and

the family and the community. She was
such a robust girl of a lovely disposition. My
recollections of the incident are very vivid
in my mind. I remember some of the boys
in connection with Lotwick Reese going to
the ice cave in Paris Canyon to get some ice
to preserve the body till William and Alma
could get here from Salt Lake City.
The family did well in raising animals which gave

them teams to use and plenty of milk, butter, wool,
and mutton. James wrote this interesting description
of their farm-style life:
James was only 5 years and 5 months old.

Moroni wrote about Elizas suffering and how the
family prayed for her and did all they could to help
her. He recorded that following Elizas death
Father had me with Jimmie Nelson cross the
Mountain to Franklin to telegraph to My
Brothers Wm & Alma of the Sad afair & for
them to come Speediley, which they did. At
the same time Father had a team & friend
[Joshua] Jarvis go to Evanston to meet them.
As soon as possible they arrived home, &
on Friday the 23rd My Fathers birthday
we buried her. We had her grave fixed up
very niceA few days after, my Brothers
returned to the city, & we went about our
daily labor, still fighting the grasshoppers,
trying to raise a crop but all in vain.
Moroni told how he and his father secured their wheat
for the winter of 1871-72:
Not having any harvesting to do, my Father
& I went to Cache Valley with our team &
wagon with some lumber to trade & to work
for wheat & flower for winter bread. Our
lumber we soon traded off for wheat. Father
& I got work across the valley from Logan
quarrying and hauling rock
Brother Alma sent Father an order on a
person at Franklin for twenty bushels of
wheat to collect. So by this way of working
14
Our family kept a few head of stock and

milked a few cows. I remember the milk was
set away in pans for cream to rise, and then
it was skimmed very closely before we boys
could use it to break our bread in to eat. The
butter Mother made from a scanty supply
of cream was the only source of revenue for
many months in the winter; and as the only
hay was wild hay that Father and Moroni
had mowed with a scythe, and this was often
mixed with wheat straw, you may judge
cream and butter were not very plentiful nor
of the richest color in the world. The only
fruit we had in the wintertime was a few
native yellow currants Ma had preserved.
The supply of this luxury was limited by the
amount of sugar obtainable and sometimes
costing as high as a dollar a pound.
In the summertime our cows would graze
on the public domain extending west of
town. Our calves were turned on the street.
We younger boys were given the calves to
watch and bring home and shut up before
the cows came home. Father and the older
boys worked in the fields. Imagine what took
place when thru our neglect the cows would
come down early and find their calves and
all the milk would be gone. When Father
came from the field, the strap used to take
the calves away with was used for another
purpose.
William, Alma, Moroni, and Albert had attended
schools in St. Louis. There was not a school for them
the first winter in Bloomington. For many years,
schooling consisted of just a few months each winter.
They usually had good teachers who, as Oliver wrote,
did the best they could under the handicap

of primitive equipment, which consisted
of seats made of slabs with the flat side up
and the bark side down and without desks,
with very few books or no books at all, and
with slates instead of notebooks; and all in a
dingy log room with rough floor and heated
by an unpolished and sometimes cracked box
stove.
Oliver and James both wrote about the Friday
afternoon socials where the music for the dancing was
furnished by the teacher, who used a comb and paper
as her instrument.
On April 30, 1872, William and Melvinas son, Leslie
Alma, was born. He became Isaac and Leahs third
grandchild as he joined his sisters, Daisie Dean and
Verona.
Alma was married December 1, 1872, to Susan (Susie)
Amelia Young, daughter of Brigham Young and Lucy
Bigelow. He was then a practicing dentist in Salt Lake
City. A letter that Susie wrote to Leah dated February
11, 1874, depicts the relationship that existed between
Alma and Susie at that time and the respect she had
for Isaac and Leah. Following are some significant
excerpts:
I have been blessed with my own dear
mothers presence this winter, and you may
guess how happy and thankful I am to have
her with me in my sickness. But none the
less would I like it, were you only able to
be here. But I suppose I am too greedy. So I
shall have to be contented to wait until next
spring to see you and Father.
I wish that you were only where I could help
you with your sewing; for you must know
I am a famous dressmaker, and nothing
would give me greater pleasure than to sit
down and help you do up all your sewing.
Almas business seems to be brightening up
a little at present, and you may believe we
thank our Heavenly Father for it, as we do
for all his goodness unto us his unworthy
children. Mother, I thank you a thousand
times for your assurance that I shall have

your faith and prayers, for it does me good to
know I am remembered by those my darling
husband loves so well, and I shall try to live
to be worthy of his and your love.
My mother says she would so like to see and
know her dear boys parents. She is sure
they must be of superior stuff to have raised
such a man as my dear Alma. So I think
too. I only hope if ever we have children
that we can raise them up so as to honor
their parents as your sons do and that they
can say of us, as your children can and do of
you, that never have they seen or heard the
first wrong or blameful action or word from
their Father and Mother. You have cause to
be proud and thankful that you have such
good and obedient children. God bless you
both for the goodness of heart and gentleness
of spirit that you have imparted to my dear
husband.
Ma, I am expecting to be sick at the end of
this week but am not sure. Of course we will
let you know the first thing
Your loving daughter, Susie Dunford
Alma sends oceans of love to all.
Alma and Susies daughter, Leah Eudora, was born 13
days later on February 24, 1874. Their son, Bailey, was
born the next year, August 13, 1875.
James lived with Alma and Susie during the winter of
1875-76 and wrote about this experience:
Father, Mother, and I took a trip to Salt
Lake CityWe stayed with brother Alma
One morning when Father and the folks
were about to return to Bear Lake, Susie
sent me off down the street with the baby
in a carriage so I would not cry to go home.
This was the winter I was nine years oldI
lived with Alma and Susie, behind the old
rock wall, just east of the General Tithing
office and tithing yards, where the emigrants
used to camp on their first arrival.
15
During this stay in Salt Lake I attended

school in the now old Social Hall on State
StreetI was always a home boy and missed
my father, mother, and family and home
very much. I can see myself now in the dusk
of the evening, sitting crying like a baby for
home and mother.
In 1875, Isaac and the boys at home started making
preparations to build a brick house. Earlier they had
added another room and made what improvements
they could to their log cabin. Moronis record states
that the grasshoppers and frost had troubled them for
so many years that they were not able to get enough
ahead to build sooner. They made arrangements with
the bricklayer at Paris for the brick and furnished him
with cord-wood to burn his brick with. This job they
undertook to do to partly pay for the brick.
Moroni wrote:
I worked very hard, as I was very anxiousley
to have a new house. for the lumber I would
go to the caon day after day a horseback
with my ax, & chop all day & ride home
at night on my horse, as all the teames were
ingaged at other work, & soon as convenient
we had our logs out & taken them to the
mill to get sawed. here they would take half
of the lumber for sawing. This kind of work
was followed up for two or three summers.
According to Moronis record, during the Centennial
year of 1876, their circumstances became more
prosperous. The grasshoppers and crickets began to
leave, and it was a great treat for them not to have
them to contend with as in previous years. This year
William went home for a visit; and while he was there,
Moroni traded his horse, Noble, and fifty dollars in
cash for Williams two city lots. The property joined
at the south of their father Isaacs home and property.
Moroni began building his own corrals, sheds, and
barns where he could store feed and take care of his
cattle.
August 12, 1876. Nine a.m. the first brick
was laid for our house. It was laid on the
Northeast corner of the houseby My
Mother in the presence of Father and several
16
of us boys & the bricklayer. Was also the first

brick laid in Bloomington towards a house.
The next year, 1877, Alma was called on a mission to
England. He took his wife, Susie, and the two children
from St. George, where Alma was now practicing
dentistry and had a home under construction, to
Bloomington to remain while he was absent. James
related:
I well remember Father and I going to Cache
Valley via Emigration Canyon to Franklin
to get them. Alma departed soon after for
Great Britain. We were then well underway
with the old brick home. I remember my
dear mother had a houseful to cook forall her own family; Brother Hebdon, the
bricklayer; Dave L. Jones, the mud mixer;
Nels Peterson, the carpenter, et al.
According to Olivers record, Isaac, being very precise,
had had Joseph Rich, a surveyor, lay off the foundation
with his instruments so it would be exactly true to the
compass, north and south.
In writing about the completion of their new home and
moving from their old log home, Oliver recorded:
In due course of time our new home was
completed and all the spacious, immaculate
rooms ready for occupancy. The old house
that had been our abode for years was
forsaken and later demolished. It was not
without tender emotions that we saw the
dear old house taken out of the picture to
become a part of the sacred bygone, the house
in which we had passed through so many
vicissitudes, that had shielded us from the
storms of summer and the blasts of winter, in
which also we had rejoiced in one anothers
triumphs and shared one anothers sorrows.
Oliver later wrote that
the logs from the old house that had sheltered
us for years were made into a temporary
kitchen, attached to the new brick house. It
served for several years until the boys added
the permanent apartment, consisting of

three rooms and a cellar.
In his autobiography James recalled that when the new
brick house was to the square and they had the roof
well along,
Susie got word that her father was dangerously
ill. Just a little later she received a telegram
that her father, Brigham Young, had died
Of course, Susie went to Salt Lake, taking
her two children. She attended her fathers
funeral and a short time after went on to St.
GeorgeShe later wrote to Alma for a bill
of divorce. This, as might be supposed, was a
great blow to my splendid brother then so far
away in the service of the Master.
Joseph F. Smith was then president of the
European Mission. Alma was willing to
stay and finish his mission, but President
Smith advised him to come home and see
after his affairs, which he did. He came on
to Bloomington to see his dear parents and
family before going on to St. George where his
wife and children were. I remember it was a
bitter cold winters day when he rode by stage
from Evanston, Wyoming, to Bloomington,
reaching home in the middle of the night.
We were then living in the brick house.
Alma came in at the front door. We were not
expecting him that night, and imagine the
scene when he stood at the foot of the stairs
in the hall and sang very feelingly, Home
again, home again, from a foreign shore.
And O! it fills my soul with joy to meet my
folks once more.
Alma remained a few days with his dear old
father and mother and the rest of us and then
went on to Salt Lake, thence to St. George
to fix up his family affairs. He remained in
Salt Lake several days and received some
splendid and timely advice from our eldest
brother, William, who was then Walker
Brothers head bookkeeper. Suffice it to say,
the divorce was granted. Alma was awarded
the girl (Leah) and Susie retained the boy
(Bailey). Alma brought Leah up to Bear
Lake, and she lived with usuntil Alma

married Vinnie (Lovinia) T. Clayton
(daughter of William Clayton, who wrote
the revelation on celestial marriage as the
Prophet Joseph Smith received it, and who
also wrote that soul-stirring hymn, All is
Well). Alma then took Leah Eudora home
to live with him.
Oliver recorded his memories of accompanying his
father to Evanston, Wyoming, which was the nearest
place where groceries and other supplies could be had
before the opening of the Bloomington Co-op store,
an establishment in which Isaac was a stockholder. The
coal mine at Almy, Wyoming, also furnished quite a
market for produce. After the harvest, the people in
the small communities would freight their produce
to the mine and to Evanston and purchase needed
supplies in preparation for the long winter ahead. It
was approximately 70 miles to Almy and then 7 miles
farther to Evanston.
Groups from Bloomington went to Temple Fork in
Logan Canyon to get timber for the construction of
the temple. The Wood Camp was set up about 15 miles
into the canyon, and one of the main functions of the
workers was to keep the road and bridges in repair
from there to the sawmill. Moroni was among the first
crowd to go, leaving home about June 20, 1877, and
he spent several months there during different years.
Albert probably spent more time there than any of the
brothers. The road and sawmill workers were called
and were considered to be missionaries, as were many
who helped in the construction of the temple.17
Isaac was devoted to his religion all of his life. He was
superintendent of the Bloomington Sunday School
from 1868 to 1871 and served as a home missionary
for many years. The short sketch of his life published
in the book, Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, lists
him as a Seventy. On page 24 of the minutes of the
High Priests Meeting held at Paris, Idaho, June 1,
1878, it is recorded that Brother Isaac Dunford was
ordained a High Priest under the hands of Brother
[Apostle Charles C.] Rich, William Budge, [James
H.] Hart, and [George] Osmond, Brother Budge
mouth.18
In the spring of 1879, Isaac and his sons were able
17
Bloomington
Swan Creek
Lakota
Bear Lake
Logan
Meadowville
Strawberry Canyon
Hyrum
Big Rock
Blacksmith Fork Canyon and River
Danish Dugway
Rock Creek
Curtiss Ranch (Hardware Ranch)
To Great Salt Lake City

Isaac Dunfords Route on His Final Journey
On October 2, 1879, Isaac, Leah, their daughter Leah, and granddaughter Leah Eudora left Bloomington to attend
General Conference in Salt Lake City. Two days later, on October 4, Isaac was killed somewhere in Blacksmith Fork Canyon.
The family returned home with his body the night of October 5.
18
to get their crops planted without having to fight

grasshoppers as they had had to do in years past.
Therefore, they could go to work getting out lumber
and material to build their front porch and stair railing
and for other projects. According to Moronis journal,
they had a good season and a splendid harvest, which
was completed about the 22nd of September. Then
Moroni got ready to leave for Salt Lake City to secure
work for the winter. Moroni recorded that as he and
his father shook hands and wished each other goodbye,
Isaac said, My son, may God bless you; and if you dont
get a situation or something to do, come home. You
have a home to come to, and you are always welcome.
Those were the last words of Isaac to Moroni.
After Moroni left, Isaac and Leah decided they would
like to go to Salt Lake City to see William and Alma and
their families and also attend the October conference.
James, who was nearing his 14th birthday, recorded an
eye-witness account of the tragedy which followed:
The morning of the 2nd day of October,
1879, Father, Mother, sister Leah, niece
Leah, and myself left in a spring wagon
we had borrowed from Brother Andrew
Jacobson, drawn by Fan and Barney, a
spirited team we then owned, for Salt Lake
City. We camped for dinner just south of the
bridge at Swan Creek. We had not proceeded
far when the tire came off one of the hind
wheels. Father and I walked back to Brother
Cooks, who was then living at Swan Creek.
We borrowed his wagon and drove back to
our outfit and put the wheel on the wagon
and brought Mother and the two girls back
to Cooks. Here they stayed all night, and
Father and I came on to Bloomington with
our wheel and had Brother Painter get busy
and put the tire on the same evening.
We got up early the next morning and set
out for Swan Creek. We found Mother and
the girls anxiously awaiting us. We got our
wheel put on and Brother Cooks wagon
returned and dinner over, and we were on
our way again. We reached Meadowville
that evening, and Brother Josiah Tuft made
us very comfortable at his home, where any
of our people were always welcome when we
came that way.
The morning of October 4, 1879, was cloudy

and rather downcast. We started our journey
through the mountains via the Danish
Dugway. Brother and Sister Emanuel Long
were traveling with us. John W. and Levi
H. were along with their parents. They were
on their way to Ogden, where they owned
an orchard, to get a load of fruit. They were
driving a span of mules.
We camped for dinner somewhere in
Strawberry Canyon, past the Danish
Dugway, Rock Creek, and on past Curtiss
ranch (Hardware Ranch). As we entered
Blacksmith Fork Canyon, it was just getting
dusk. Brother Long had difficulty in getting
his mules to keep up with us. He had a small
chain in the wagon. He would hit them a
lick with that, and they would pick up lively
for a short way and then slack up again.
Then he would rattle said chain vigorously,
and his team would speed up again for a
short distance.
About a mile from the head of the canyon
Father said to Brother Long, Brother Long,
I will drive on down to the meadows and get
a fire started by the time you come. Brother
Long said, All right. So we started down
the canyon at a more rapid pace.
We had 10 sacks of oats along. This just
filled the bottom of the box. All the back
half of the wagon, on top of the oats and
up to the cover, was filled with wooloats
and wool Father was taking down to sell.
The rest of our luggage, bedding, etc. and
we folks occupied the front end of the box.
Father and Mother were in the spring seat,
and we children were behind the seat. As we
started to travel up faster, Father was singing
that splendid Mormon hymn, All is Well.
That part of the poem, And should we die
before our journeys through, Happy day! All
is well! are the last words I ever heard from
Fathers lips, for at this point I went sound
asleep, as did also the little girls.
It was perhaps half an hour after that we
were all three awakened by the shaking,
19
bouncing, and rumbling of the wagon. I

was the first to look up and discover that
both Father and Mother were gone from
the wagon. The lines were dragging on the
ground and the team dashing like mad
down the canyon.
Shortly sister Leah got up on the side of
the wagon box and jumped out among the
boulders and willows on the banks of the
rushing, angry river. Niece Leah was in the
act of doing likewise, and I caught her and
pulled her back. I thought we stood a better
chance to remain in the wagon. Our team
ran about a mile and a half right around
that big rock that projects out into the road so
far that there is scarcely room for the wagon
to pass between it and the raging river. Soon
we reached an upgrade portion of the road
and rather sandy. This brought the team to
a slower gate, and I jumped out and ran to
the front and grabbed each horse by the bit
and brought them to a stand still. As I did
so, the tongue punched me quite hard in the
abdomen. I soon unhitched them and tied
them to the wheel.
Mind you, it was dark as pitch all this while.
I caught hold of niece Leahs hand and we
started back on the run, not knowing what
a fearful experience we would pass through.
We soon met sister Leah running like a mad
person to overtake us. We all three joined
hands and ran back as fast as breath would
allow us. We would first come to one thing
and then anothera frying pan, nose sacks,
a sack of oats, etc., etc.till finally in the
darkness we could discern the form of dear
Mother walking to and fro in the road
wringing her hands and sobbing bitterly.
Finally we could discern our dear fathers
body lying flat on his back with the left
knee slightly raised. His hat was just a short
distance from his head. He had his gloves on
and the whip clenched in his right hand. The
only movement I noticed was the right leg to
straighten out just as we got to him. Blood
was flowing from his mouth, nose, and ears.
20
We think he was killed instantly. His feet

were in the direction the wagon was going,
and he was lying rather slantingly across the
wagon track. Apparently the wheel struck
the neck first, bursting the jugular vein, and
then passed diagonally over the chest and
abdomen and off at the hip.
Imagine the distressing circumstances
dark as the darkest night and a drizzling
rain and all out in the open! Imagine our
mothers feelings, intense anxiety, and fearful
forebodings all alone in that dark canyon,
her dear husband lying in the rain and that
runaway team gone on down the canyon
with her three children in the wagon, she
having no idea what would become of them
nor what she could do next!
Leahs granddaughter, Leah, in relating this incident
said that when she, James, and Leah came running
back to the spot where Isaac lay dead and where her
grandmother was wringing her hands in anguish,
Leah upon seeing the children, even in her deep grief,
remarked, The Lord is good. We still have so much to
be thankful for.
James narrative continues:
When we children got back to Mother, she
sent sister Leah and me back to meet Brother
Long and family. We perhaps ran a mile or
so before we met them. We told them the
awful news, and they took us in the wagon
with them and hurried on down to the scene
of great sorrow and lamentation. After some
consultation it was decided for John and
Levi to go down and get our team, about a
mile and a half away, and ride them back
to Curtiss and get a man from there to bring
a team and light rig and come down the
canyon and get Fathers body. This Brother
Curtis did, assisted by another man. John
and Levi remained in the canyon with their
father and the next day went on to Ogden.
One of these men drove the wagon containing
dear Fathers body, and the other man drove
our team and load back to Curtiss that
night, reaching there about three oclock on
the morning of October 5 (Sunday). Good

Sister Long came on back with us.
That morning the men put our grain and
wool in Mr. Curtiss granary and changed
Fathers body to our own wagon, and we
started for home, Brother Curtis driving our
team. We came on to Meadowville, reaching
Brother Tufts about one oclock. Brother Tuft
soon procured another team and brought us
on to our home in Bloomington. We did not
get home till about nine in the evening, a
very dark and cloudy night. It was Parleys
birthday, October 5. He was 18 that day,
and he had a few friends there to celebrate
the occasionDaniel Ward and several
others. As we drove up to the gate, we could
see them in their glee through the window.
Brother Tuft went in to acquaint them with
the sad newsWe could readily observe the
change within that happy home. Their joy
was so suddenly changed to sorrow most
intense.
Oliver, who was at home at this time, recorded in his
journal that when a rap came to the front door,
Albert opened the door and greeted Bishop
Tuft, who thus broke the dreadful news to
us Prepare yourselves, boys! Your mother
is here; the children are here. They are safe,
but your father is a corpse in the wagon.
Stunning was the crash of that appalling
statement. With incredible swiftness the news
of it spread throughout the community, and
our home, though it was late in the evening,
was soon crowded with sympathizing friends
and neighbors anxious to extend aid and
comfort.
James recalled:
Fathers body was carefully and affectionately
transferred to a bier in the north lower room
in the home we had so recently moved into,
the home provided by a hard working, loving
father for a family he dearly loved.
Oliver wrote:
I shall never forget the statement of my
mother when I entered her room the next
morning after a sleepless night. Although
racked by her tragic experience and crushed
by her overwhelming loss, she said, Oh, my
son, my son! How thankful we should be!
The statement rather shocked me, because I
could see nothing at the time to be thankful
for; but when Mother hastened to mention
the miraculous escape of those children from
an awful death, I could understand.
Ever since that dark day, the attitude of my
mother has been an inspiration to me. If she,
in that tragic hour, could see something for
which to be grateful, I have concluded that
surely the gloomiest mountain never cast
a shadow on both sides at once. So I have
always tried to look on the brighter side of
every vicissitude realizing the wisdom of the
statement that what cant be cured should
be endured in the most graceful and sensible
way possible.
Moroni recorded his circumstances when he received
the word of his fathers death such a short time after
he had left home and gone to Salt Lake City to spend
the winter:
Uncle George being busy in the store wanted
me to help him through conference. This
I started to do and was doing very well,
staying with both my brothers, William and
Alma, enjoying myself very much till on
Monday, October 6, a telegram came from
home to us boys of the sad and horrible affair
of the sudden death of our dear father that
had happened on SaturdayAt this time of
the arriving of the sad news I was sitting in
my brothers office in the front room on the
sofa. I cannot here describe the thoughts and
feelings that passed over me at this moment.
We soon got ready and with Uncle [George]
and Aunt [Sarah] took the evening train for
home.
They had to go by team and wagon from Logan over
the canyon to Meadowville and on to Bloomington.
21
James wrote:
Just before we departed on this fateful trip,
Father had preached at the funeral services
of Matthew Thornock, and he made the
expression during his remarks that no one
knows whose turn is next. It might be you
and it might be me. And just one week to
the hour, our dear father was lying in the
same place and services were being held for
him.
The day of the funeral was stormy and
unpleasant, yet many came from nearby
towns, and there was a splendid turnout
from our hometownThe services were
very impressive. Bishop William Hulme and
President James H. Hart were the principal
speakers.
A few days later, Moroni took George and Sarah with
a team and wagon to Franklin and started with them
over to Malad City when they met another team that
was coming to take them back to Salt Lake City. When
Moroni returned home, William and Alma had left.
As soon as the weather got settled, Moroni took James
with him to go for the load of grain and wool that had
been left in the canyon at the Curtis ranch. Moroni
recorded that they
took the load to Ogden, selling out there;
then we went on to the city, remaining there
two or three days, then returned home; then
fixed up for the winter, having good luck in
finding all of our stock.
Some of Isaacs favorite adages that his family continued
to remember and quote were:
Be sure youre right, then go ahead.
It is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong.
If you cant speak well of a person, dont speak
of him at all.
If you want your work done, go; if not, send.
Isaac was 55 years 3 months and 11 days old when he
was killed. Throughout their lives, his children often
verbally expressed and wrote about their deep love for
their father and the gratitude they felt for his great
22
example of thrift, industry, faith, and integrity. None

of them ever heard him profane or use other improper
language.
James H. Hart submitted a letter dated November
21, 1879, to Editors Deseret News. It was published
in the correspondence section under the heading of
Obituary. This was a somewhat comprehensive, very
complimentary summary of Isaacs life.
Obituary Of Isaac Dunford As Published In

The Deseret News
OBITUARY
Bloomington, Nov. 24, 1879.
Editors Deseret News:
Isaac Dunford, whose sudden death was
briefly noted some four weeks since, was
born June 23d, 1824, in Trowbridge, Wilts,
England. He was baptized in said town
by Elder John Halliday in the month of
July, 1848, was ordained an Elder under
the hands of his brother, George Dunford,
and was appointed President of the SteepleAshton branch, Jan. 9th, 1853. On his departure for America, the Saints over whom
he presided, presented him with a beautiful memorial, inscribed on parchment, as
a token of the high esteem and respect with
which he was regarded. Brother Dunford
remained at St. Louis, where he labored for
the support of his family, and to acquire the
necessary means for their journey to Utah.
He was always faithful in his tithes and
liberal in his offerings, and those in need
found him a friend indeed. He was subsequently appointed President of the St. Louis
Conference, which position he filled with
dignity and honor, and arrived in Salt Lake
Valley Sept. 25th, 1864. He was employed
by the Hon. Wm. Jennings as salesman, for
two months, whose employ he voluntarily
left, and, in company with Elder James H.
Hart, in the cold, dreary days of December,
wended his way, with ox teams, via Franklin and Soda Springs, to the beautiful Bear
Lake Valley. He located in Bloomington,
where he made, by his industry, a comfortable home. Although unaccustomed to

manual labor on his arrival in Bloomington, he worked alongside and shoulder to
shoulder with born and bred farmers and
mountaineers, and by his energy and perseverance succeeded in getting a comfortable
home and beautiful surroundings, which he
had scarcely completed when he was called
away.
He was actively engaged as a home missionary, in which capacity his labors were
appreciated by the Stake Presidency and by
the people. He was ordained a High Priest,
under the hands of President Charles C.
Rich, which office he strove to magnify. He
was modest and retiring in his manners, and
would take the lowest seat in the synagogue;
but he was uncompromising in defence of
the Gospel. In his testimony of the latterday work was bold as a lion. On the last
Sabbath of his life your correspondent called
him from the humble seat he had selected, to
sit among his peers and fellow-laborers.
He was thrown from his wagon in
Blacksmiths Fork Canon, whilst en route,
to Salt Lake City, to attend Conference, on
the 4th of October, 1879, and was killed
instantly, his wife and three children with
him at the time escaped unhurt.
He was the father of seven sons and six
daughters. He leaves a loving wife, the six
sons and one daughter, with a host of friends
to mourn his loss.
Jas. H. Hart
Besides Isaacs older brother, George, two of his
younger brothers also came to the United States.
Charles Simeon and his family lived in the St. Louis
area in Missouri. John settled in Rhode Island, and
his immediate family remained in that vicinity except
Ellen (Nellie), who spent her married life in Oregon.
Leahs brother, Levi Bailey, and his wife, Sarah, lived
in Connecticut. Isaac and Leah corresponded with
these families through the years and also with some of
their other family members still in England. Following
Isaacs death Leah received letters from several of them

expressing how shocked and saddened they were by the
news of Isaacs tragic death. They extended their love
and sympathy to her and her family and continued to
keep in touch with them.
With the responsibility of caring for her family without
her companion, most of Leahs time and efforts were
spent at home. Her children needed her strength,
courage, and guidance more than ever before. Her
granddaughter, Leah D. Widtsoe, told of her ingenuity
when Leah and others of the family were very ill with
diptheria. When Leah was choking, her grandmother
cut the phlegm with the scissors and put her fingers
down Leahs throat, drawing out the obstruction which
otherwise might have taken her life.
With the help and support of her family and through
prayer, the blessings of the priesthood, and strict
obedience to the principles of the gospel she had
embraced, Leah did her work well as a mother and
grandmother. She was kind, patient, humble, and
faithful. Her neighbor, Christina Jacobsen, told of their
experiences together wading knee deep through the
snow to do their Relief Society visiting teaching. Leah
always performed this calling faithfully and attended
her church meetings regularly.
Oliver wrote:
There being five of us boys at home after
Fathers demise- Moroni, Albert, Parley,
myself, and James- we were fully able to take
care of Mother and sister Leah and manage
the farm, livestock, and all other business
matters.
Each year on the 19th of August, Alma would plan to
visit his mother on his birthday, saying that she was
the one who should be honored. On the few occasions
he was unable to go home to celebrate with his family,
some of them would visit with him. After Alma
returned from his mission, and after his divorce, he
opened a fine dental office in Salt Lake City and had
different members of the family come to the city to
attend school while living at his home.
In 1882 at the time of his marriage to Lovinia T.
Clayton, Almas sister, Leah, who was 13 years old, was
23
Isaac and Leahs daughters-in-law and daughter: Mary Nelson Dunford, Mary Jacobsen Dunford, Ida Osmond Dunford,
Eliza Jacobson Dunford, Lovinia Clayton Dunford, Sarah Bridwell Dunford, and Leah M. Dunford Krogue
in Salt Lake City attending school. In a letter to Oliver

she wrote:
We are all well, get along so nicely at school
and learn fast. We do love our teachers and
schoolmates. We go to such a nice school. I
am going to our brother Almas wedding on
Monday the 27th [February]The young
lady that Alma is going to get married to
is such a fine girl. She will make him such
a good wife, and he is having his house
furnished lovely. Alma gave Leah a beautiful
silk dress on her birthday and to wear to the
weddingI will send a piece like Leahs
dress so Ma can see it.
24
Lovinia, affectionately called Vinnie, was the

daughter of William Clayton and Margarette Moon.
She had been a teacher and was a serious and mature
young woman. Alma and Vinnie were married in the
Endowment House.
On July 23, 1882, William and Melvinas son, Leslie
Alma, died following intense suffering. Oliver recorded:
Leslie shot himself in the hand with a toy pistol. Blood
poison resulted, ending in his death. This tragedy was
another great sorrow for the family.
The next year two new members were brought into
Isaac and Leahs family. Alma and Vinnies first child,
Isaac Clayton, was born April 16, 1883. On October
4, 1883, Albert Bailey was married to Mary Martina
they took the train to Logan, where Albert met them

with a team and wagon to take them and their freight
over to Bloomington, about a two days journey. They
and their brothers commenced the project; and while
they were putting a picket fence and a gate around
their lot, they had the cemetery sexton, Mr. Nelson,
and another hand dig graves in the new lot for their
father and sister and then move their remains to the
new graves. On Elizas tombstone were engraved the
words, Death has robbed us of our Treasure, and on
Isaacs, Noble one, rest in peace til the resurrection
morn.
They were all pleased with their project; and when it was
finished, they took their mother to the cemetery to see
what they had done, and Moroni wrote that she also
thought it was very good. Alma and Moroni remained
for a few days to visit. When they left to return back to
Salt Lake City by train from Montpelier, Oliver went
with them to attend school at the University of Deseret
for the winter.
Dunford Brothers, March 13, 1883: Standing: Oliver, James L.,
Seated: (l. to r.) Moroni, Albert, Parley
Nelson, daughter of Nels Christian Nelson and

Catherine Jensen, in the Endowment House. They had
met while on a temple mission at the Temple mill in
Logan canyon where Albert was cutting and hauling
timber, and Mary Martina was serving as a cook. Albert
became the first of the Dunford brothers to establish
a home in Bloomington. They lived on the southeast
corner of the first block south of the family home.
Albert worked as a teamster in the freighting enterprises
between the valley and Evanston, Wyoming.
In the fall of 1883, Moroni went to stay with Alma in
Salt Lake City while he worked for Folsom Builders
learning to do fine finishing work to improve his ability
as a carpenter. He was also learning from Alma how to
fill and extract teeth. Parley, James, and Oliver were the
sons who were at home.
The family decided to get a larger lot in the
Bloomington cemetery, since the one they had was
only a rod square. They bought a new lot, four rods
square. Moroni recorded that Alma and he ordered the
tombstones for their fathers and sister Elizas graves.
About October 26, 1883, they had the marble packed
and shipped from Salt Lake City to Logan, and then
In the spring of 1884, two more grandchildren joined

the family. Albert and Marys first child, Florence May,
was born April 29, 1884. Carlos Leroy, Alma and
Vinnies second son, was born May 19, 1884.
Construction of the Bear Lake Stake Tabernacle (now
Paris Idaho Stake) began in July, 1884. Prior to that time,
lumber and red sandstone had been stockpiled, so that
construction could begin as soon as the Logan Temple
was completed. Along with many other pioneers, Isaac
and Leahs family were involved in this project through
their contributions of labor and money. The tabernacle
was completed in 1888 and dedicated September 15,
1889, by President Wilford Woodruff.
Moroni recorded in his journal that on June 18,
1885, he and his brothers began taking down the log
kitchen to make ready for a new part. Oliver wrote
that Moroni planned and with the help of the other
boys built the new brick part to our home to replace
the old temporary log kitchen.
Two more grandchildren were born in 1886. Savina
was born to Albert and Mary on March 22, 1886; and
Margarette to Alma and Vinnie on August 10, 1886.
Leah had long dreamed of returning to England to visit
her homeland and sisters and relatives there. On May
25
23, 1887, she received a telegram from Alma inviting

her to come to Salt Lake City and accompany him to
Europe.
Oliver wrote about this event:
Imagine Mothers elation at the prospect of
traveling free from care or personal expense,
with a typical tourist son, in a modern
steamer, across the turbulent Atlantic, over
which she had passed years before in an
old sailing vessel under extreme conditions
of suffering and privation, traveling back,
I say, to the home of her childhood, where
she would meet again her three sisters
and numerous other relatives and friends.
Certainly Mother was in Salt Lake on time!
The trip was successful and proved to be a
delightful episode in Mothers life that helped
to cheer her through her succeeding years.
On her return home the Old Folks Committee
requested that she give a narration of her
trip at their annual party. I was given the
pleasurable task of writing her experiences
as she related them to me, commencing with
that memorable telegram and recording
every succeeding event including the tender
statement that her sisters cried themselves to
sleep at the thought of her leaving the next
day for America knowing that they would
part never to meet again in life. President
Osmond in reporting the party in the county
paper commended my account of Mothers
journey very highly, which surprised and
pleased me greatly, because it was the first
time I had ever done anything that elicited
favorable comment in a newspaper.
The account of Leahs journey to England as related by
her to Oliver follows:
A Visit To The Home Of My Childhood
Having felt for several years a great desire to
again behold my native land, the land of my
birth and childhood, I frequently expressed
my wish and often planned in my mind
for its realization. I was frequently told
26
that the want of money need not stop me

and that my expenses would all be paid if I
could get someone to go along as an escort,
or accompany someone who would assist me
in times of need; but this seemed to be the
great impediment that clouded my prospects
and blasted my hopes. In fact, so dense was
the shadow that it cast over my prospects
that I was about to give up in despair when
to my great delight and surprise, on the
23rd of May, 1887, I was presented with
the following telegram: Dear Ma, come
prepared to accompany me to Europe. Be
here no later than Friday evening. Lovingly,
Alma.
At this, of course, the scene changed, and
I began immediately to make preparations
for my journey. Having but a short time to
get ready in, I was somewhat pushed; but
with the kind assistance of lady friends I was
ready and on the 25th left home, arrived at
Montpelier in time for the 3 p.m. train,
and enjoyed a pleasant ride to McCammon,
where I spent a lonely night, I being the only
border at the hotel that night. The next day
was long and tiresome and in many respects
lonesome. However, I reached Salt Lake
that evening at 8 p.m. and found my sons
William, Alma, and James at the depot,
with a carriage, to meet me. I spent Saturday
and Sunday in the city visiting friends and
relatives, resting from my ride the previous
day, and preparing for a continuation of the
journey.
At 12 n. on Monday the 29th of May we
were at the D.&R.G. depot. Alma, his
son Bailey, and myself together with many
people from Salt Lake and the surrounding
settlements boarded the train for the East.
In traveling from Salt Lake to Norfolk we
were accompanied by success, prosperity
and pleasure, health and happiness. The
magnificent scenery that lay along our
route, which consisted of towering peaks
and rugged crags, clothed with all the beauty
and loveliness of the floral creation, with
here and there beautiful valleys, meadows,
laughing brooks and mighty rivers all

showed the mighty power of the Creator. We
were also forcibly reminded of the genius of
the human mind when we saw the works
that were constructed by it, which are so
beautiful on this line. The weather was
delightful, it being a time of year when all
nature was smiling, and the heavens and the
earth looked glad.
I suffered under such feelings for about 2

days, but at the end of this time my health
returned, my spirits were revived, my
appetite was renewed, and the remainder of
the time was enjoyment. Each day, seemingly,
brought new and interesting features to the
programs, and I could not help but think of
the great difference in my present manner of
crossing the ocean and that of 35 years ago.
We traveled through many large cities in the

South, where the great diversity of customs
and manners of the people could be seen; and
from the car window as we were traveling
through a certain district, we could see
nothing but negroes of all shapes and sizes,
some appearing very amusing.
On June the 18th our gallant floating

world of miniature dimensions puffed
triumphantly into the port at Liverpool,
where we again stepped safely on the firm
earth, for which privilege I felt in my heart
to thank God. After remaining in Liverpool
enjoying the wonders of that large city and
in many ways amusing ourselves from the
18th to the 22nd, during which time the
jubilee celebration was held there and that it
was a grand affair, there is no mistake.
We did not remain long at Norfolk but

took the steamer for New York. In traveling
between these places on the water I had a
severe attack of seasickness, which seemed
almost too much for me to bear.
We reached New York on Sunday evening
the 5th of June; and when the ship drew
into the shore, we had the great pleasure of
seeing Brother Hart and James. People who
have traveled know what a great pleasure it
is to meet a friend or an old acquaintance
when far from home among strangers. I was
delighted to see them and for awhile felt
myself at home.
We remained in New York until about 4
oclock Tuesday evening when we embarked
on the steamship Nevada for our voyage
over the restless waters of the mighty
Atlantic. We bid farewell to the American
shore feeling that we were leaving behind
all that was dear, also feeling that a safe
return was in the region of uncertainty.
In a short time we were surrounded by the
sea and sky with nothing else visible but
an ocean creature of some kind that would
occasionally appear. The forlorn feelings that
naturally rise in ones breast, together with
the awful sensation of seasicknes, causes a
person to feel almost entirely forsaken by all
that is merciful and kind.
We took the train for the Old, old home of

my Childhood, arriving there 7 o,clock in
the evening of the 22nd. There I met many of
my dear ones whom I had not seen for over 35
years. My sisters were almost stupified with
surprise and astonishment, for they had not
previous knowledge that I was coming, in
fact had given up all hopes of ever seeing me
again. That the meeting was a happy one to
me everyone will acknowledge. While there
my brother who is over 78 years of age came
from London and spent 2 weeks with us.
How I enjoyed the company of my relatives
and what pleasure I had in viewing many
of the old buildings, walking upon the
sidewalks and around the churches, etc.
about which I used to play so many years
ago. Some of the old places appeared as they
did then, and I was lost for a time in the
depth of meditation. In walking around I
came to the same old house in which my
husband was born; then I came to the same
gate by the side of which my husband and
I stood before we were married. We went a
little farther and sat there in the same old
church in which we were united in wedlock.
27
Dunford Homestead in Bloomington with Family members, taken July, 1894. Standing: Oliver, Parley, Moroni, David Krogue, and
James. Seated: Rao, Ida, Stanley, Mary J., Glenna, Sarah, Letha, Leah, Mary N., George, Eliza J., Karma, Florence.
On rug: Bailey, Grover, Venice, Logan
The doors are quite the same. The inside is

somewhat remodeled but all after the old
style. When I came from the door through
which we passed immediately after our
wedding, I could not restrain the tears that
flowed from my eyes on thinking of the many
things that have happened since that day.
To think how very much Ive changed since
40 odd years ago!
I attended many of the places of worship
principally for the purpose of finding whether
their religious ideas were the same as of yore
and was surprised to be unable to detect a
change. The religion that to me then seemed
profound and comprehensible had now an
insipid and shallow aspect.
I remained with my relatives at Trowbridge
6 weeks, which time passed as it were like
28
minutes, so intense was my pleasure. While

I remained here, Alma took a tour of the
Continent visiting many of the greatest
cities including Paris, Vienna, and others.
On his return I bid farewell to my sisters
and other relatives forever, realizing at the
time that it was not likely that we would
ever meet again, at least in this world. This
was a parting like unto which but few have
ever occurred in my experience. My youngest
sister wept herself to sleep the night previous
and awoke in sobs.
So, after tearing ourselves away from
them we went to London, where we spent
three days trying to see something in that
marvelous city. We then went to Liverpool
arriving there on Wednesday and remained
until Saturday, the 6th of August. On this
day we embarked in the steamship Alaska.

This beautiful and fleet maiden crossed the
great waters in 7 days. My health on the
return was good. The weather was delightful
and the trip was pleasant.
After reaching New York, we stayed overnight
and started for Connecticut the next day to
visit my brother, husbands brother, and
other relatives. Our stay at my brothers
was 8 days. On our homeward journey we
came to New York again, stopping but a few
days. Then off we went across the continent
traveling day and night until we reached St.
Louis, where we remained for 3 days and
nights visiting relatives and friends, looking
at some of the houses I used to live in before
coming to Utah.
While here I found that I had contracted a
very severe cold which was beginning to pull
down my system, and I found that my best
place was home. Hence from here we came
directly to Salt Lake, traveling day and
night. Thus we missed many grand sights
that we might have otherwise enjoyed.
On arriving in Salt Lake I felt that I had
ridden far enough. I was completely worn
out. I remained in the city until after the
October Conference, taking as much rest as
possible but feeling all the time like I was
away from home. So I started for home,
arriving in Montpelier on the 15th of
October. I beheld again the beautiful scenery
of my mountain home. I inhaled again its
pure air, drank freely of its crystal water,
and partook of the spirit that is enjoyed by
its inhabitants, all of which soon revived
my spirits. And I thank my heavenly father
that he gave me strength to accomplish this
undertaking, buoyed me up, preserved me
from accident, and enabled me to return to
home sweet home again.
Upon returning to Bloomington, she was asked to
give a narration of her trip at the annual Old Folks
Party. This event was reported in the Bear Lake County
newspaper. Original spelling has been retained.
Front page article in the Southern Idaho Independent,

23 March 1888
A Pleasant Party
The annual Old Folks Party, which
Bloomington keeps up with religious
regularity, came off in the meeting house
of that place on Friday of last week. A
sumptuous dinner was partaken of by a
very large company, and a good programme,
consisting of songs, recitations, speeches,
etc., was afterwards carried out with great
enjoyment and spirit. Although an old folks
party, in a few instances beauty was accepted
as a passport in lieu of old age, which liberal
provision easily accounts for the presence
at the party (including the dinner) of our
young and vivacious self.
To our taste in a literary way, the gem of
the occasion was a well-written description of
a visit made last year by Sister Dunford, one
of Bloomingtons most worthy and honored
matrons, to the home of her birth and early
life in old England and after an absence of
40 years. Most touching and pathetic were
her references to the old gate where she and
her husband stood and talked when first
enjoying loves young dream, and to the
old church where they plighted troth, and
joined hands and hearts as they entered on
the checkered journey of their married life,
the joyous meeting with brothers and sisters
after 40 years separation, and the tender
parting after a few days of union, with the
assurance that this parting was forever, so
far as mortality and this life go. All this and
more possessed an intense interest to many
present, whose lives had been spent in lands
beyond the sea, for go where we will there is
always a warm corner in the human heart
for fatherland. Nor does this tender tie
of memory and sympathy make us less loyal
to this better land of our choice and sworn
allegiance. While we love not the former
less we love the latter much more, which
is easily understood by those whose hearts
are responsive and loyal to every impulse of
humanity and honor.
29
The tripping of light fantastic toes, if old

age has put a few corns on them, concluded
a most enjoyable days exercises, and we
separated with a feeling of gratitude to
our earthly Bishop, the ladies of the Relief
Society, and every one who had contributed
in any way to the success of the party. And
still above this was a feeling of gratitude to
the Giver of all good gifts, who in addition
to the numberless blessings of this life, has
given us a promise, if we are faithful and
true, of yet enjoying each others society, and
His divine presence, in a life of glory and
happiness where we will never grow old.
Soon after Leah returned from her journey to England,
Moroni was called to the Southern States Mission
November 4, 1887, during the time that mob violence
was common and several missionaries lost their lives.
Moroni experienced a very harrowing encounter with
an angry mob and was consequently transferred to
Richmond County, Georgia. While proselyting in
Augusta, he met Sarah Jane Bridwell, who would later
become his wife.
In the year 1888, another marriage occurred in the
family. James, the youngest son, had attended the
University of Deseret and become a teacher in the Bear
Lake County schools. He married Eliza Christiana
Jacobson, April 18, 1888, at the family home in
Bloomington. Eliza was the daughter of Peter J. C.
Jacobson and Nicolena Thompson. James and Eliza
were sealed in the Logan Temple, August 30, 1888.
James built a new home for them in Bloomington in
the middle of the first block south of his mothers home
in the lot just north of Albert and Marys home.
That same year two grandchildren were born, and a
granddaughter died tragically. Alma and Vinnies
daughter, Alice Amelia, was born July 31, 1888. Then
on October 10, 1888, Grover Cleveland was born to
Albert and Mary. Just over a month later on November
15, 1888, Albert and Marys 2-year-8-month-old
daughter, Savina, was playing with a bottle dressed as
a doll when she fell on a rock. The bottle broke, glass
pierced her heart, and she bled to death.
Two more granddaughters joined the family in 1889.
Venice Lovinia was born to James and Eliza March 17,
30
1889, and Rachel Grant to Alma and Vinnie December

16, 1889.
In the fall of 1889, while Moroni was still on his mission,
Oliver was called to fill a mission to New Zealand. He
had graduated from the University of Deseret, taught
school in Paris, and then assisted in establishing an
academy in the Bear Lake Stake. President George
Osmond became principal of that institution and
Oliver was chosen as counselor and had served for a
year when his mission call came. He proposed to the
proper authorities that Ida Ann Osmond, daughter of
George Osmond and Georgina Huckvale, be called
also, as he had a certain understanding with her. This
suggestion met with approval, and they were married
October 30, 1889, in the Logan Temple. They left
immediately for New Zealand.
In November, 1889, Sarah Jane Bridwell and some of
the members of her family who had joined the Church
left Georgia and went to Ogden, Utah. When Moroni
returned from his mission, he began visiting Sarah
Jane. The courtship of the following year culminated
in their marriage in the Logan Temple, December 17,
1890. Sarah Jane was the daughter of Thomas Jefferson
Bridwell and Sarah Jane Little, who both died when she
was a child. For several years, Moroni had stockpiled
timber on the property he had bought from William
just south of his parents lot, and it was there that he
built a new home for his bride.
Significant family events in 1891 included two
marriages, four births, one death, and the departure of
another missionary.
On April 30, 1891, Leah married David Anthony
Krogue, who was the son of Peter Krogue and
Charlotte Nelson. David and Leah were both teachers.
They were married in the Logan Temple, and one week
later David left to serve in the Southern States Mission.
He had previously purchased a home in Bloomington,
where Leah could remain and be near her mother. It
was located on the southeast corner of the third block
west on Canyon Street.
Parley was the last of the family to marry. He and Mary
Christina Jacobsen, daughter of Andrew Jacobsen and
Christina Christensen, were married in the Logan
Temple, October 1, 1891.
Map of Bloomington
Parley was a farmer and stockman and helped to

support his younger brothers in their school ventures.
He and Mary lived in a home just across the street east
in the first block north from the family home.
James Logan, James and Elizas son, was born January
20, 1891. Then on February 20, 1891, Albert Bailey
was born to Albert and Mary. In New Zealand on April
25, 1891, Rao Bingham became the first child in Ida
and Olivers family, and on October 12, 1891, Moroni
and Sarah also welcomed their first child, daughter
Letha Bridwell, into their home.
The death of Isaac and Leahs eldest son, William,
in Salt Lake City, October 17, 1891, brought more
sorrow to the family. Quoting from Oliver:
William and Mellie lived together for years,
had a family of three children, Daisie,
Verona, and Leslie. Later this home life
became less happyThey finally separated.
Mellie later married a Judge Wood. William
never married again. His life was not the
most happy after the disruption of his home,
and he passed suddenly away at the age of

about 44.
William was buried in the Dunford family lot in the
Bloomington cemetery.

The tragic death of Williams son, Leslie Alma, was a
deep sorrow to him. The girls, Daisie and Verona, lived
at different intervals with the family in Bloomington.
Williams health was not good, as he suffered regularly
with severe headaches. He was always very concerned
about the welfare of his parents and family. He was
especially anxious about his mothers well being
after his father died. In a letter written to Oliver on
September 29, 1888, he wrote:
God bless our Dear Mother and make her life
cheerful and pleasant. I know that you boys
that are home can and do realize Mothers
age and try to make every hour happy and
delightful for her.
William and Melvinas daughter, Verona, was married to
Barry Nugent Hillard April 30, 1889. Their daughter,
31
Hellen Louise, the first great-grandchild in the family,

was born January 16, 1890, and died March 13, 1891.
A son, Robert Cushing, was born to them April 3,
1892. On December 11, 1892, Daisie Dean, William
and Melvinas older daughter, was married to Henry
Richmond Allen in Wallace, Idaho.
After two and one-half years in the mission field, Ida
returned to Bloomington with six-month-old Rao,
leaving Oliver to continue doing missionary work in
New Zealand. He remained there for another year and
did not return to Bloomington until just shortly before
his mothers death. When Ida came home, she and her
sister-in-law, Leah Krogue, whose husband, David, was
still in the mission field, set up housekeeping together
in the little cottage that David had purchased. Ida and
Leah made a happy combination, as both of them were
well-trained and musical. Ida had taught school in New
Zealand and taught singing to the Maori children. Leah
was the proud possessor of a guitar, and she enjoyed
singing while playing her own accompaniment.
Three more granddaughters were born in 1892, and
two of them died. Ruth Olive was born to Alma
and Vinnie on October 6, 1892. Three days later on
October 9, 1892, twin girls were born to Parley and
Mary, and neither of them survived. At that time
Moronis wife, Sarah, was visiting in Salt Lake City,
and Leah Krogue sent a letter to her to tell her about
the twins. She wrote:
I have got sad news to tell you. Mary P. a
week last Sunday night gave birth to a pair
of twin girls. One lived 15 minutes and the
other was borne dead. They were such pretty
little dears. I never saw prettier little things.
They were perfect in every way. Mary cant
account for her misshap.
Two months later on December 6, 1892, Leah Bailey
Dunford died at the age of 65 years, 2 months and
20 days. Sarah was still in Salt Lake City, and baby
daughter, Letha, was with her. Moroni had been with
them but had returned home because his mother was
ill, and Sarah remained for medical care. He wrote five
letters to her during the last eight days of Leahs life.
Excerpts from these letters follow:
Bloomington, Idaho, Mon. Nov. 28, 1892
My Dearley beloved Wife and sweet babe.
32
Our Dear Ma is [a] little better they say

but oh! such a diference in her & a change
to what she was when I left her standing side
the kitchen stove. You know she was glad to
see me & ask for you & sweet Letha. She
ardley thought I would bring you since the
snow & cold came
Tues. Nov. 29th, 1892.
My Dear Wife,
I was all night last night with Dear Mother.
She is indeed very Sick, Very low. Oh! so
Sorry to Say. She has her bed next door here
to the kitchen, & we go through the hall
to her room. Everything is done for her
Many fast & pray for her, Even the Primary
children.
Sat. Dec. 3rd, 1892
My Dearley beloved wife & Babe,
I am still here & by my Dear Mothers
sideI feel that Ma cannot last long &
I am so glad I am with her in her severe
sickness & apparantly last days.
We are all please to see Bro. Oliver return
home. This has been & is a comfort to Ma.
Mon. Dec. 5th, 1892
My Dear Wife,
We had the pleasure last eveningof having
Bro. Alma coming& to know Ma could
reconize him but did seem hard. I am now
in the front room with Ma. Bishop Hulme
and a number of the family are present.
Ma still alive groaning heavyShe is in a
sinking state, can do nothing only moisten
her lips with water.
It was hard on Alma but he stood it well
as he could. Now & again we break out in
sadness & cannot help it. Oh my Dear, when
I see the articles she has done, fruit, Pickles,
etc. she has put up, & to know Grandmas
chair is Vacant I can ardley contain myself.
What a sorce of comfort it seems & has
been to Ma to have us absent boys come
home one at a time. My arrival, Bro.
Olivers, then Almas. Ma seem so please to
Dunford Family Dinner, 1903 , while James was on his mission
see us all. Then having her giveing us the

names of her relatives & folks for Temple
work. Her dieing request to be written
down in regards to what she leaves behind.
This is all touching to receive from a kind &
affectionate Mother.
Tuesday Dec. 6th, 1892
My Dearley Beloved Wife,
Oh! our home. My darling Mother I
watch this beautifull clear morning with my
watch in my left hand and seen her breathed
her last twenty one minutes pass nine. She
did pass so peaceable and quiet, we all by
her side but Albert & James, who had just
left to go up home and do their chuers. We
all feel recondsile to our fate but sister Leah.
Dear Wife, please pen a few lines to her. Ma
is now nicely clean and laied in north room
where it is cool. We have not set the berial
date yet, but perhaps about friday. Sister
Greenhalgh, Sister Nelson, Sister Hart,
Sister Bateman who washed Ma is now here
at the house.
Our Dear Mother bore her sickness with

Patience. Glad to see me come home she was
& so glad to see Bro. Oliver come, a sodden
change 12 hours afterwords. Again glad to
see Bro. Alma come. Could then just see and
speak. Mother expressed herself sattisfied.
Bro. Edward Patterson now in who is our
section [sexton] & coffin maker.
Leah had been without the companionship of her
husband for 13 years. As her family and friends
mourned her death, they found peace and comfort
through their faith that she would now be reunited
with Isaac, William, Eliza Ann, and her four baby
daughters. The letters and messages of consolation
they received helped assuage their feelings of sorrow
and loneliness. Excerpts from two of them follow.
David A. Krogue, daughter Leahs husband, was still
on his mission when mother Leah died. In a letter to
the family he wrote:
For our own sakes we regret that the loss in
the family has occurred. We will certainly
33
miss her company, her complacent smiles,

her encouraging words, and her welcoming
hand. For her sake we would not wish her
to come again into this world of aches and
painsWe desire to say, you have paid the
debt we all have to pay. Remain on that side
and we will strive to serve our Maker so that
we can come and dwell with Him, along
with you.
David asked her kind brothers to cheer Leah,
because her mothers death had been such a shock
to her and there is none who can take the place of a
mother.
Another letter they received was from Mrs. Charlie
Quinton, who had moved from Bloomington to
Cardston, Alberta, Canada, but had corresponded
with her dear friend, their mother, Leah, regularly.
Mrs. Quinton wrote:
I dreamed one night, and it must have been
about the time she passed away, that she
came to pay me a visit. She looked so well
and happy. I went to embrace her when she
vanished from my sight. I felt so agitated
that I awoke but couldnt seem to forget it.
Although she has passed away, she speaks to
us in the bright example she has left behind,
speaks to us in a language which nothing can
erase or time impair. How many lessons we
may learn from her actions, her hospitality
and benevolence, ever ready to help the
needy, her kind and gentle disposition, so
full of love to one and all. I may say she has
been loved by all who had the pleasure of her
acquaintance.
Scandal never once breathed her name.
Neither do I think she had an enemy in this
worldWe can imagine our Heavely Father
meeting her at that beautiful gate with the
welcome words, Well done thou good and
faithful servant. Enter now into the joy of
thy Lord.
Leah had passed through many trials and hardships
incident to making her first transatlantic voyage (her
second one much more pleasant when she returned
34
to England for a visit), three treks across the wild

and desolate prairies as she journeyed from St. Louis
to Utah, back to St. Louis, and then across the plains
again, eventually pioneering in the Bear Lake Valley.
Because of these experiences she appreciated keenly
lifes pleasures, and through her last illness she praised
the Lord for his goodness to her and her loved ones.
She was laid to rest between her husband, Isaac, and
little daughter, Eliza Ann, and near her son, William.
Her family had a tombstone very similar to Isaacs
placed at her grave with the inscription,
Dearest Mother, thou hast left us, Here thy
love we deeply feel; But tis God who hath
bereft us, He can all our sorrows heal.
Six sons and one daughterAlma, Moroni, Albert,
Parley, Oliver, James, and Leahremained to carry
on the heritage of their noble parents. She was also
survived by 17 grandchildren and 1 great-grandchild.
Preceding her in death were her husband, Isaac; her
eldest son, William, and 5 daughters, Mary, Amelia,
Savina, Seaborn, and Eliza Ann; 4 grandchildren; and
1 great-grandchild.
1935 Dunford Family Reunion
WHEREFORE BY THEIR FRUITS YE SHALL KNOW THEM. (Matt. 7:20)

Endnotes
1. Nadine Dunford Nelson is the great-granddaughter of Isaac
and Leah Bailey Dunford through Moroni and his son, Thomas
Jefferson Dunford. She states, I was born and raised in the home
built by Moroni just south of Isaac and Leahs brick home, and I
have lived in Bloomington most of my life. It was my privilege to
have personally known many of the first generation members of the
family, and through the years my lifes course has kept me near the
scenes of their experiences in the Bear Lake Valley. Regular visits to
the Bloomington cemetery have resulted in my feeling a closeness
to the many Dunfords who are buried there, especially now after
having had the opportunity to write this historical sketch of their
lives. Because of the renewed, dedicated efforts of the Isaac and
Leah Bailey Dunford Family Association, it has become possible
for more of the living descendants to enjoy a closer relationship
and rejoice together over our choice heritage.
2. Lillie Dunford Mecham, Dunford Genealogy supplement to
the Family Book of Remembrance and Genealogy with Allied Lines
compiled by Leonidas DeVon Mecham, 1953 edition. Most of the
dates of births, marriages, and deaths throughout this history have
been taken from this supplement. Any variations have been verified
through further research. The book itself contains a comprensive
history of Lillies progenitors and the descendants of her own
parents, pages 631 to 642. Another book, History of Bear Lake
Pioneers, published by Daughters of Utah Pioneers, Bear Lake

County, Idaho, copyright 1968, includes a history also written
by Lillie of the Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey Dunford Family,
pages 187 to 197. Lillie, the daughter of Moroni and Sarah Jane
Bridwell Dunford, was appointed Dunford Family Genealogist
and Historian June 23, 1930, and served in that capacity until her
death November 11, 1971. Most of the information for the family
history comes from her own research and writing and from the
journals, diaries, letters, documents, certificates, and pictures she
filed.
3. After including this information in her history, Lillie Dunford
Mecham wrote: I long for the opportunity to follow our lineage
step by step to prove these traditions. It was not possible for
her to do so. However, at the present time (1996) a professional
genealogist is doing further research under the direction of the
Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Association.
4. George Dunford, Autobiography and Journals of George Dunford,
1822-1890, Historical Department Archives of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, Film #482, page 3. Further direct or
paraphrased quotations from George came from the same journal
between pages 3 and 38 and will not be individually endnoted. All
direct quotations in this history from all sources have been copied
in the original spelling and grammar.
35
5. Mae Alder Bird, George DunfordHeir, excerpts from an

autobiography written by Lydia Dunford Alder, daughter of
George. Further references in this history to Lydias record came
from this same source and will not be endnoted.
6. Laureen R. Jaussi and Gloria D. Chaston, Register of LDS
Church Records, published by Deseret Book Company, 1968. This
compilation includes the Emigration and Immigration records,
which refer to the card indexes and films listing ships and passengers
during the Mormon Emigration 1840-1869. These records verify
Georges departure from England on the ship Jersey. The ship was
not out on the Atlantic until February 5. The Daughters of Utah
Pioneers published a similar record in Volume 6 of Our Pioneer
Heritage, copyright 1963, but it does not include passenger lists.
7. Some of the historical sketches and published history of Isaac
and Leah Bailey Dunford mention that they embarked on the ship
Georgia and that George Dunford was steward of the ship. In
the sources mentioned in Endnote 5 above, there is no record of
any ship named Georgia nor of any other ship embarking at that
time. Georges own journal and also emigration records verify his
departure date in January; so he could not have been the steward on
another ship later. In the Jaussi-Chaston book it is acknowledged
that the records are not totally complete. This is an area in which
further research may disclose the name of the ship on which Isaac
and Leah embarked and a more exact time of their departure.
8. The Dunford Genealogy supplement gives Seaborns birth as
December 10, 1853, and her death date as June 1, 1854, when she
was nearly six month old. Most records indicate that it took about
six weeks to make the voyage between England and the United
States. Since Seaborn was born on the Atlantic Ocean and was
buried during Isaac and Leahs voyage up the Mississippi River,
there appears to be an unexplained discrepancy or void in the time
element of their journey from England to St. Louis, which may be
clarified through further research.
9. James H. Hart, letter to Editors Deseret News, November 24,
1879.
10. There seems to be no recorded explanation of why Isaac and
Leah returned to St. Louis after such a short stay in Salt Lake City.
This would be a very interesting and worthwhile research project.
11. Moroni Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, Volume 1. All
further direct quotations and paraphrased references from Moronis
journal included in this history are from Volume l and will not be
endnoted.
12. Robert Moroni Dunford, letter to Edwin Franklin and Ann
Marie Dunford Rogers, dated 9/25/89. ...I got permission to
look at some of the minutes from the St. Louis Minute Book
[in the Church Historical Department in Salt Lake City]. They
showed references to Isaac Dunford. I copied from the minutes
a couple of pages. In a footnote to the minutes copied, Robert
wrote: These notes are in my handwriting. The spelling and caps
are as they were in the minutes. I only copied where references
were made to Isaac. R. Dunford 9/1/89. In his letter to Editors
Deseret News referred to in Endnote 8, James H. Hart wrote that
Isaac was appointed President of the St. Louis Conference, which
position he filled wilth dignity and honor.
13. There is a discrepancy in the recorded time as to when the group
left Salt Lake City to pioneer in the Bear Lake Valley. Moronis
36
journal states that they left about the middle of November, 1864,
and arrived in Bloomington just before Christmas, which has
become the traditional version of the event. Moronis information
was written in retrospect some years after they were settled.
However, Williams letter dated February 19, 1865 (quoted later
in this history) would seem to be a more accurate account, since he
was relaying information given to him by his parents in a letter he
received February 10, 1865. William gives November 3, 1864, as
the day their journey began.
14. See Endnote 12 above.
15. Oliver Cowdery Dunford, The Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery
Dunford, Son of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey, March. 9,
1937, Provo, Utah. Much information in this history is quoted
or paraphrased from Olivers Memoirs and will not be further
endnoted.
16. James Lehi Dunford, autobiography. Further historical
information written by James and included in this history
came from his autobiographical sketch and will not be further
endnoted.
17. Nolan P. Olsen, Logan Temple: The First 100 Years, copyright
1978, published by Keith W. Watkins and Sons, Inc., Providence,
Utah.
18. Frank Esshom, Pioneers and Prominent Men of Utah, Salt Lake
City, Utah, Western Epics, Inc., 1966, page 851. A short sketch
of Almas life is also included on this same page. Their pictures are
on page 449.
19. Records of the Bear Lake Stake, Paris, Idaho, stored in the
Church Historical Department in Salt Lake City, Utah.
2
The Story of
William Dunford
(1847-1891)
by Ruth Nelson Baker1
William Dunford was born January 17, 1847 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire England, the eldest son of Isaac and
Leah Bailey Dunford. An older sister, Mary had been
born on January 4, 1846. During this time, missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints taught them the gospel message and on August
3, 1848, Isaac was baptized. Leah, who was pregnant
at the time, waited until after the birth of little Amelia
(born September 14, 1848) and was then baptized on
November 15.
The following April, two-year-old Mary died and five
months later on September 30, so did baby Amelia.
William was joined by a brother, Alma on August 19,
1850, and a sister, Savina on July 9, 1852. Savina lived
only six months.
William Dunford
Wanting to join the Saints in America, Isaac and Leah

with their two young sons left England in November, 1853. During their six week voyage, a daughter, Seaborn, joined their family. After reaching New
Orleans, they traveled by river steamer to St. Louis. It
was on this trip that little Seaborn died and was buried
on the banks of the Mississippi River.
For the next two years, they lived in St. Louis where
another son, Moroni, was born on June 8, 1855. In
the spring of 1856, Isaac, Leah, nine-year-old William,
five-year-old Alma, and baby Moroni joined the John
Chapter Two: The Story of William Dunford
37
In 1864, Isaac made preparations to again take his

family to the Salt Lake Valley. On June 18, they moved
to the steamboat, Kate Kinney, which was to take them
to Nebraska City, the outfitting place for groups traveling west. On June 19, Moroni recorded that they,
...left the banks of the river & the shores of
St. Louis, our beautifull City, the place of
my birth was soon out of Sight, leaveing
behind us our Father & older Brother, on
account of our boat leaving sooner than was
expected. All this day we all felt bad wondering how they would overtake us. So bad
did my Mother feel that I Seen her cry. At
the first landing place up the river before we
stoped, I seen my Father & Brother there
waiting for us....3
William Dunford As A Boy
Banks Company and went by ox team to Salt Lake

City. There they stayed only until the next spring when
for unknown reasons they returned to St. Louis where
they remained for the next seven years.
During these years, four more children joined the
family: Albert Bailey, born November 19, 1857; Eliza
Ann, born September 26, 1859; Parley Edwin, born
October 5, 1861; and Oliver Cowdery, born October
12, 1863.
William attended school in St. Louis as did his
younger brothers, Alma, Moroni, and Albert. Moroni
tells in his journal about these years as seen through his
eyes. It is certain that William also experienced many
similar things. (See Moronis history for more detail of
this time.) As the oldest brother, William probably had
much responsibility in taking care of the others. He
evidently was also a tease. Moroni recalled a time in
...the summer of 63 went in bathing a times
or two in the river with my Brother William
on one occasion he taken me out where the
water was over my head & would let me go
& then laugh at me....2
38
A week later they reached Nebraska City and within

three days were in a wagon train heading to Great Salt
Lake City. William later wrote a letter to his Uncle
Levi Bailey detailing this trip. On April 13, 1865, he
wrote:
I arrived in this City Sept. 20th. My parents
arriving 5 days afterwards. I will now give
you a few items: We started from St. Louis,
June 19th. had a very nice trip up the river
and arrived at Wyoming [Nebraska] June
26th just 7 days after leaving St. Louis.
staid at Wyoming [Nebraska] 3 days & then
started on our journey for G.S.L. City.
we started with 28 wagons--with a bro:
Chase as Captain. Father had 1 wagon
with 4 oxen. I had charge of a bro: Halls
wagon he having 3. July 16th passed Fort
Kearney. The day after 4 of our Company
turned back on account of the pursuasion of
some dane apostates which we met by crowds
returning.
--July 23rd at Ofallons Bluff. 350 miles
from Wyoming [Nebraska], Uncle george
[George Dunford] & his wagonmaster Nash
could not agree.--(uncle george had 7 wagons
loaded with hats, caps, Sugar, Tea, Coffee,
Tobacco &c &c.)--Uncle said he would go
no further.--with such men & actions said
he would pay them off & let them go ahead

& he would stay behind. Nash & his men
wanted provision--uncle refused when Nash
ordered his men to take them--uncle said he
would shoot the first man that did--Nash
went for his revolver,-he--was kept back
when he got raving mad.--Cursed-swore-&
called uncle every but a gentleman.--rushed
up to uncle for to take his pistol from him
when quite a scuffle ensued. they were seperated however without any further damage.-finally they came to an agreement--uncle
paid them off & they were divided among
the Company
July 24th drove out and left uncle and
family. July 26th crossed the South Platt.
had to raise the wagons 6 in. & put 10 &
12 yoke of Cattle on each wagon. Aug. 9th
Passed Fort Larimie. Aug 14th 8 miles this
side of Horseshoe Creek Burgess cashed 2
wagon loads of goods & left the wagons on
account of loosing so many Cattle by desease
called the Bloody Murrian
Aug 17th at Deer Creek 100 miles west of
Larimie 1 of fathers oxen died by the same
desease which was a great loss to him on
account of being so heavelly loaded Aug
18th 3 of our Company drove out and went
ahead Aug 24th father bought a cow to take
place of his ox that died Aug 31st 3 more of
our Company turned out and went ahead.-Sept 10th at green River the Captain,
Hall, & a dane drove out and went ahead
& left the remaining 5 wagons viz: Burgess,
3, Dr. Newton, 1 Father 1.--I went ahead
with Hall--(I having --charge of his provision wagon)--he saying that he would drive
about 6 miles & then wait until my Parents
came up & that was the last I seen of them
until Sept 25th
we--(the Captain, Hall, Dane man & I)-drove on an arrived in this City Sept 20th
after a journey of 93 days from St. Louis &
83 days from Wyoming [Nebraska]. on arriving I met with a Bro: Henry W. Naisbitt
who would have me go to his house to live
I went & am living there still. My--Parents

& the rest arrived Sept 25th being 98 days
from St. Louis & 88 day from Wyoming,-They were all well & a very little the worse
for wear.
as father was coming in the City he met a
bro: Hart a old acquaintance of his who
said he must go and live with him: until
they could get something better--so my
parents went and lived with him. About 30
head of cattle died of of the disease called the
bloody murrian out of our little Company.
a boy got his arm broke by being thrown of
a horse, but thank God we had no worse an
accident.4
William was 17 years old at this time, old enough to
help in earning money for the family. Perhaps this is
why when, in November the rest of his family left with
the James H. Hart and the James Nelson families to
settle the Bear Lake Valley in Idaho, he stayed in Salt
Lake City. He must have had some training in art or
photography while in St. Louis, for he wrote that I
went to work at my trade...for a bro. E. R. Savage, the
only gallery in the City.5
Very little has been written about William. He was
divorced after a brief marriage. He died at the age
of only 44. Apparently afterwards, his two living
daughters had little if no contact with the rest of the
Dunford family resulting in almost no information
being passed onto their descendants. It is only through
some 80 of his letters that his history is written. But,
these letters reveal much about Williams personality
and the events of his life.
William was given the task to write to Isaac and Leahs
families and friends and tell them about their trip west
and their present circumstances. He wrote to his Uncle
George, ...and as they [Isaac and Leah] authorized me
to act as there Private Sectretary I take pleasure in answering your letter. The letters would be signed, From
your loving and affectionate Nephew--Wm. Dunford,
Private Secretary to I. & L. Dunford. He then would
send handwritten copies of these letters to his parents
adding a personal letter to them at the end.
William was to find life in the City a hard one.
39
Employment was difficult to come by and difficult to

keep. Most of the time it seems that he was unemployed
or loafing as he put it. In his first letter to his parents
after they arrived in Bloomington, Idaho, he reported
that he had been let go from Savage because I did
not suit him & that was all he could say.... The next
week however when he happened to be in the gallery,
Mr. Savage offered him his job back because, ...the
man that he had in my place did not suit near as well
as I did... Savage said that he never seen finer work
than what I made....6 Four months later on March
18, William was again let go by Mr. Savage, this time
for good.
It is certain William felt the loss of being separated
from his family. He wrote:
Please tell my brothers to kiss my Dear little
sister for me, & Eliza to kiss them for me &
Mother you kiss little Parley for me.
Tell Alma to practise writing & to study as
much as posible. I was very thankful for that
one letter he wrote & would be much more
pleased if I get some from him oftener.
My Dear Father why dont you try you hand
at writing what words you cant spell you can
make out in that dictionary I sent...Please
not delay long in writing.7
In Williams letters in April of 1865, we get an insight
into the happenings not only in Great Salt Lake City,
but also in the country. He wrote concerning the recent
conference of the Church he had attended:
Prest. H.C. Kimball & the apostles where
the main speakers. Bro: C.C. Rich in his
sermon friday morning answered most every
question the Saints could ask him in relation to the Condition of the Saints at Bear
River Lake Valley [Bear Lake]. President
H.C. Kimball & others Counciled the saints
to sustain home manufacure & Counciled
the Sisters to join in League & resolve not
to purchase of the stores and they would find
that there would be soon be a difference in
the Prices, told them to try & adopt home
spun fashion.
40
They are going to do away with these

Whiskey Shops & gambling Halls. The
President advised the City Council to pass
an ordinance requiring all persons in their
homes at 10 O.clock P.M. all those out after
that time to be arrested and give an account
of themselves & that would prevent so much
street walking at all Hours of the Night.
They intend to have the New Tabernacle
ready for to Hold the fall Conference in....8
On April 15, 1865 he wrote:
A Telegraphic Dispatch 5 O Clock this
morning stated that last night at Fords
Theatre a man got into Prest: Lincolns
private box & shot him dead & at the same
time Secty: Seward (who got thrown out of
his Carraige a day or two ago & got his arm
broken and face Cut) was stabbed 4 times in
the neck while lying in bed & killed--There
is quite a consternation about it all the flags
are at half mast....
Richmond is Captured & Gen: Lee has surrenderd his whole army....
As were most of the Dunfords, William must have also
been a small man as he wrote also at this time, I enjoy
splendid health. I weigh 119 1/2 lbs. being again 7 1/2
lbs. since I have been in the Territory.
Soon after this, William visited his family for the first
time since their arrival in Bloomington. Upon his
return, in a letter dated May 30, 1865, he wrote his
Uncle George Dunford about the trip.
Starting Apr: 25th rode to Ogden same day-next day walked to Box Elder. Apr: 27th
walked to Logan...spent the night with
bro: Collins late of St. Louis, had a splendid time, he having Some Daughters that
could sing like nighting-gales. Apr: 29th
walked to Franklin...April 30th Today we
started about 1/2 past one A.M. we had to
travel from Cache Co. over the mountains to
Richland Co. a distance of 20 miles. Had to
travel most of the distance on snow shoes &
arrived at my parents house about 4 O clock
Monday Morning May 1st having traveled

Steady for 26 1/2 hours.
Dollars to pay up, but I dont know how

under the sun I am to do it....
I went up to the door & rapped. Father

said who is their. I said, your Son. The next
moment about 500 Brothers & Sisters more
are less were stringing onto me.--Well, I
dont blame them they had not seen me for
over 6 months. Nevertheless it was a time of
great rejoicing.
What a lot of responsibility and worry and probably

homesickness 18-year-old William must have felt.
...I found them all well, they have had a

very hard time having to grind wheat in a
Coffee mill about a week before I went up.
Still I think it is all for the best. father does
also. Mother dont....
For when business gets brisk and if Br. Jennings wont pay me better than what he is at
present, I shall come up there and assist you,
the truth is the way my services is rewarded
at present-I never will be able to Liquidate
my board bill.11
Upon his return to Salt Lake City, William found that

William Jennings needed him to work in his store. He
wrote to his parents,
...Wanted to know what I would work for
him for told him I would try it for $75.00
per month. said he did not want to give over
$50.00 per month, told him that I could
not possibley live for that. Then he told me
to call in the morning. I called he said he
would give me $60.00 per month. I told
him rather than loaf, I would except, so I
am here behind the gold Scales or Cashiers
Desk....9
In a letter to Uncle George he explained his job further,
...he wanted me to Cashier for him & By and Sell gold
&c. &c. I like it first rate have to handle any amount of
gold, Silver & greenbacks....10
This employment with Mr. Jennings would only last
a little over a year. During that time, apparently his
wages did not cover his expenses because he soon gathered much debt. He also was trying to help his family
in Bloomington. He wrote on September 27, 1965:
I have made arrangements & secured some
Flour for you. I am to pay Seven (7) Dollars
a hundred in case you should need it, if it
should be that you should not need I am not
obliged to take it. I hope you wont need it,
for I have about ($200.00) Two Hundred
He asked Isaac to take charge of getting him the city lot

next to his own in Bloomington. Brother James Hart
had told him he could have it along with some farming
land, the only charge being the surveyors.
William was afraid of losing his board with Brother

Naisbett.
If such should be the case I will be in a nice
fix. I am sure I dont know what I shall do.
Nevertheless I shall try and do my best. As
my last resort, I shall fly to Bloomington for
refuge.12
His circumstances did not improve, and in April of
1866 he wrote his parents that he would talk to Charles
C. Rich about sending two or three hundred pounds
of flour to them:
I cant do much more as I am in debt to Mr.
Jennings $57.00 besides other indebtedness.
I wish that I was getting decent wages So
that I could assist you more...I dont care if I
run in debt to Mr.Jennings One hundred so
long as it will be benefiting you by so doing.
I remain your affectionate and devoted Son,
William.13
William managed to send 300 lbs. of flour, seeds and
some tea to his family, but immediately after he did
so, his account was stopped at the store. He wrote on
May 4, 1866:
I get mad sometimes to think that I dont get
more wages so that I could help you. Since
41
I gott the flour order my account has been

stopped by order of S. Teasdel.
of the simplest kind ) was misspelt, which I

shall be able to show you if you come down.
At this time William was desiring to buy a lot in the

20th Ward, but his lack of means prevented it. He lost
his lodging with the Naisbetts and began boarding
with Brother Perkes, A very nice family.
The best thing you could do would be every

time you attemped to write, to have the dictionary by you to pick out words that you
could not spell & copy somewhat after me or
my letters. (I dont mean to say that I am a
good writer or a Perfect speller).15
On his 19th birthday, William wrote to his parents,

Nineteen years ago today you first had
the pleasure of beholding your oldest Son
(William) I am happy to inform you that
he is well & enjoying good health and hopes
so to be for 4 times 19 years more to come...
I have enjoyed myself first rate this winter
and would more so if I had the means. I
intend having a fine time tomorrow evening
for to inaugerate my twentieth year at the
fourteenth ward party. On the 11th inst. I
had quite a lengthy conversasion with Pres.
Brigham Young at a party in the Social hall.
he was very inquisitive wanting to know
how I like this country, where my parents
were, how they was getting along &c&c. I
answered to the best of my ability.14
William had a great gift for writing; his penmanship
was beautiful, his grammar and spelling remarkably
good. It was natural that his employment often had
to do with bookkeeping and writing. As the older
brother, William seemed to feel a responsibility to help
his younger brothers and sisters in this area. At times
though, his encouragement almost took on a spirit of
chastisement.
Writing in September of 1865 he said,
One word to Alma, every letter I received
he says Excuse bad writing do better next
but it seems to me the more you write the
worse you get such spelling I never see before.
It makes me angry to see that you should
make so many blunders. I know that you
cant have much time but it would be just as
easy to have the dictionary by the side of you
when are writing and look therein for words
that you could not spell if it was not for it, in
the last letter most every other word (& some
42
Alma must have heeded Williams words, because two

years later William wrote to Alma and said,
...in penmanship and spelling you are improving, but there is still room for more.
Always Sign your name at the End of your
letters.16
To his 12-year-old brother, Moroni, William wrote on
April 19, 1867,
It was with unabounded pleasure that I
perused your note...Allow me my Dear
Brother to congratulate you upon your
success attending your first attempt at corresponding, or rather letter writing...Let me
tell you that I resolved to answer it myself
if I never wrote another letter to encourage
you on, to proceed; continue on as you have
made such an excellent commencement...If
I had the wisdom of President Young or the
eloquence of a Burke Durran, Cobden,
Lord Brougham, Bancroft, and others, I
could not eulogize you too highly for writing
that note...
I would urge you Dear Moroni to continue
writing, take time, be sure you have every
word spelled correct, copy and Study my
letters and write like them until you can do
better. Moroni, be a good boy, be good and
help your Father, Mother. Also be good and
kind to your Brothers and Sister, and you
will live to be a good and great man....
William also encouraged his father, Isaac, to write and
to be good at it. He wrote:
Before I forget it Father, I must not omit
to here notice the marked improvement in
your writing and especially in your spelling. I assure you Dear Father that you have
nothing to be ashamed of in your correspondence, and it is hard to tell how much better
you would have been had you commenced
earlier.17
Two years later he wrote Isaac,
I really do feel happy in being able to congratulate you on the marked improvement
you have made in your spelling. I only
noticed a few misspelled words out of them
was heney for any and as far as I am acquainted with my uncles handwriting you
are the best of them all.18
Throughout his life, William would continue to advise
his family on different matters.
In May of 1866, Alma arrived in Salt Lake City with
the intent that perhaps William would be able to help
him get work. Alma arrived very sore after being on
the road for two weeks and three days, most of the way
bareback on a mule.
William did find Alma employment with one of his
friends, Dr. H.H. Sharp Dentist. He asked Dr. Sharp
to try Alma for a month and in that time he could
find out what he was worth. And so began Almas illustrious career in dentistry.
William was not so successful in his own employment.
In July of 1866 he was let go by Mr. Jennings because
of the debt that was owed. For a week he then worked
for a photographic artist but quit when he was refused
pay. In August he got work as agent and bookkeeper
for the Southern Mail and Express Line. In November he wrote, The company for which I was working
managed to get rid of me for nothing more or less than
because I was Mormon. This company did give him a
splendid character, stating that I have done more than
I said I could do and what I have done, I have done in
a neat and businefs like manner....19
He sums up what seems to be his never ending bad
luck.
It seems to be my lot to have the ill luck
not to be able to get a good steady suitable
situation. I suppose the Astrologers would

say that I was born under the wrong star or
that I was born 5 minutes too soon or too
late. It comes very hard on me, no sooner do
I get into a situation and get my little debts
liquidated than I am thrown out into the
cold again.20
In March of 1867 he wrote that he expected to be employed as assistant book keeper at the Daily Telegraph
Office. Apparently this never happened because on
April 23 he wrote,
...I am still unemployed dont know when
I will get employment. Everything remains
very quiet. I scarsely know but what I will
get crazy if I dont get Employment soon my
board bill amounts to about One hundred
dollars ($100.00). That alone is enough to
make one crazy. Will never be able to marry
at that rate.
During this same time, Alma also wrote to his parents
and told them of the employment situation, I dont
know what he [William] is going to do there is no
business. Merchants generally has more men employed
than they have nead for....21
Williams mention of marrying is evidently referring
to Melvina Caroline Blanche Whitney, whom he had
mentioned only briefly up to that point in letters to
his parents. We know nothing of their meeting or their
association. Mellie, as she was called, was the daughter
of Emmeline Wells and Newell K. Whitney, a former
presiding Bishop of the Church. Her father died when
she was very young, and her mother married Daniel
H. Wells, who at this time was a counselor to Brigham
Young in the First Presidency of the Church. Emmeline
would later become the fifth General President of the
Relief Society, the Churchs organization for women.
At this time, William was called to go on an Indian
Expedition to Sanpete for six months. He had enrolled
as a Cavalry Soldier Boy the previous fall. However,
he wrote on April 23:
...their quota was filled without me. They
could not get a horse for me and consequently
I have to stay home which suits me very
much....
43
William Dunford
Melvina C.B. Whitney
Also during this time, on April 13, 1867, William received his temple endowment, which consists of sacred
ordinances and covenants. Because the Salt Lake
Temple was then under construction, this took place
in the Endowment House.
spare time and more to making Show Cards

for the Store....
In June he wrote, Business is improving slowly, not

fast enough to require any assistance in any of the
several branches. In August he wrote that his bills
were getting paid, so evidently work had been found.
The next correspondence is dated Feb. 17, 1868. Much
had happened in the previous months. According to
the records of Lillie Dunford Mecham, William and
Melvina were married October 1, 1867 in Salt Lake
City in the Endowment House. Apparently William
had not been in touch with his parents since then, for
in this letter he acknowledges that
...I ought to be laid across your knees and
have The Star Spangled Banner imprinted
on the nether extremity of my back-bone...
for the way in which I have neglected you...
It was my intention to have written to you
in November and December and would
have done so had not Sam Teasdel of the
Eagle Emporium kept me busy all of my
44
He was working for William Jennings again as a bookkeeper, but was let go due to problems caused by Mr.
Teasdel. Business in the whole area was slow:
...has been duller this winter in this City
than was ever known Since the year One So
the Merchants and Business Men Say. It is
so dull That about 4 of Them has closed up
Their places of business on One block. I have
two or three offers for Some thing to do as
soon as Business opens, when that will be
The Lord only knows for I dont.
William then mentions taking my wife down to Provo
by Stage to visit some of her connections....
Isaacs brother, George Dunford was now living in Salt
Lake City and was concerned about Williams continuous lack of employment. George and his sons had a
store but evidently didnt ever hire William. William
wrote to his parents:
...Uncle attempted to lecture me about the
misfortune and bad appearances of me being
out of Employment so often, pretending to

talk to me as a father, Still intimating all
the time that I must have Stole or Conducted myself in Some awful manner to be out of
Employment So often, in fact threw out such
insinuations that my nature and disposition
could not stand and for that reason, I have
not been near there place since....22
On June 5, 1868, William and Melvinas first child was
born, a daughter named Daisie Dean.
Daisie, October 11, 1870
In October, William was employed but uncertain as

to how long it would last. Prices in the City were expensive. William wrote asking his parents to send him
25 or 30 pounds of butter if possible. He would send
them $5.00 and pay the rest to whoever brought it
down. For the next year, Isaac and Leah didnt hear
from William. In a letter dated February 1, 1870, he
apologizes:
With feelings of regret at my ungratefulness,
I acknowledge the receipt of your very much
welcome favor of the 14th.
There are not words enough in our language
to enable me to frame an excuse, consequently, I will not attempt the impossibility. To
state my case, I will say that, I have allowed

myself to think that you were allright without
me writing, and that I have been too busy
to write to you, till I have procrastinated So
long, that in the remorse of my mind, I was
totally and heartily ashamed of myself, and
could not muster courage enough to write. I
will however say that if I have not written
often, I have thought of you more so.
Since the time I last wrote to you (which
is nearly a year) I have been very busy...on
the 29th of May last I was appointed clerk
of the High Council, on the 3rd of June I
attended and took charge of the minutes of
a trial before the council. Since then I have
taken down the minutes of some 25 trials
mostly cases of a private nature. At the 3rd
trial the President, George A., Daniel H.
Wells, Geo. Q Cannon, Wilford Woodruff
and others were present. On this occasion I
read over the minutes of my former cases to
be accepted by the Council. While reading
them Prest Young and the Council gave me
great praise and stated that they were the
best minutes the council had had since E.L.
Sloan kept them.
This was when I was alone in the world, and
I can assure that it gave me great satisfaction
to know that my endeavors were appreciated
by someone, especially when Prest.______
Young told me that his father said he was
pleased to see that they had me Clerk of the
High Council and told ______ that I was
a good boy and was trying to do right. It
makes one feel much better to know when
he hears himself thus spoken of that it is not
flattery.
On the 30th of June I got out a balance sheet
of Young and Thatchers business (the first
that ever I did) which gave great satisfaction
to my employers, only having made but one
mistake in a business where I had handled
over a half of a million dollars in money and
figures.
...I was engaged by bro _____ to take charge
of his private books when I got through with
45
Young and Thatchers. Well since the 30th

of June I have been employed on bro ____
books, and the High Council books &c.&c.
Sometime in Sept.(I think) I had an attack
of the Typhoid Fever which kept me from
my business some 3 or 4 days. With that one
exception I have been blest with Excellent
health, and as a family we have been most
remarkabley blest with good health, the wife
having enjoyed good health and our little
daughter Daisey has not known sickness, for
which I can assure you I feel truly thankful
to the Giver of all our blessings.
At this time in the history of the Church, a group of
prominent members were brought before the high
council of the Salt Lake Stake and excommunicated for
apostasy, among them William S. Godbe and Elias L.T.
Harrison. In this letter William told his parents about
this trial for which he may have taken the minutes.
The main hall of the city hall was crowded to
its utmost capacity, including the Presidency,
a number of the Twelve, and a number of
the Bishops. The trial was quite exciting and
long, lasting nearly all day. The minutes of
the trial filled 63 pages of Foolscap paper.
...On the 10 inst. we had the Largest Celebration that Utah ever witnessed in the
Laying of the last Rail and driving the last
spike. ..The wife & I enjoyed ourselves very
much at the Celebration Balls given in the
Theatre. It was a glorious sight to witness 25
or 30 set of Dancers whirling around in a
giddy maze....
...As you notice by the Paper we had another
addition to our family in the shape of a
very fine daughter on Saturday Dec 11th at
twenty five minutes past eight in the evening.
It weighed eight and one half pounds....We
have not named our Baby yet, it is so fine
that I cannot find a name that good enough
for her....
This baby girl was Verona.
46
That spring William and Melvina and their girls visited

in Bloomington. William returned with Alma, leaving
his family there. This is the account of their harrowing
trip:
After considerable toil and some hair
breathed escapes we arrived here [Franklin]
last night at 1/2 past 7 O clock....We had
good roads till we commenced to descend the
Devide. We got too far north which made a
terrible time for us. The snow that fell the
day before we left was from four to six inches
deep and that had drifted much deeper in
some places and where we decended the
Mountain was almost perpendicular. We
had to scale the side of the Mount, digging
a place in the Snow with our feet before we
could get a footing, going 50 ft. to decend 10
ft or less and in some places where the new
snow had drifted off the old and hard snow,
we came very nigh slipping and sliding to
Heaven or H--ll.
In fact we came so near it twice that we
did slip. I kept ahead all the time picking
out what I thought the best road for quite a
distance we decended at an angle of about
70 or 85 degrees, and at one of the steepest
places, my foot Slipped and I was hurled at
the rate of 1 1/2 miles an hour down the
Embankment of snow for about 25 or 30 ft
but the time had not yet come for me to go
hence, a providencial twig of Pine was in
the way and I was preserved instead of being
killed. We had not got much farther when
Alma Slipped and away he went for a few
feet, he like myself was fortunate Enough to
grasp a twig and thereby preserved his life.
When we got about 1/6 of the way down
we built a fire, Eat a little grub and waited
until the Sun and wind desolved the Snow
So that we would not Slide so. after that we
came down allright but not before we were
tired out, bruised up, and Scared nigh unto
death...
We are going to try and walk to Logan today
where we will most likely wait for a team
to take us to Brigham City for our feet are
so blistered and Sore that we cannot walk

much farther right away....
With the exceptions of what this contradicts,
we are well.
Alma added a postscript to this account, certify[ing]
that the above is correct.23
In June of 1870, William sent two horses, a harness
and wagon that he had bought up to his father to Do
as you please with them till I can decide what to do...I
think you can do your Summer work with them.
A month later William himself went to Bloomington.
While there, he received a letter from Mellie, the only
correspondence of hers that is available. It gives some
wonderful insight into their relationship and the love
that once was there. July 29, 1870:
You know Willie it is so long since we have
written each other any love letters. I feel as
though I wanted to write a genuine one. I
have had such gloomy thoughts about you
since you went away this time. I never felt so
before in my life so it is not because you are
away from me.
I pray every night & morning to the Lord, to
keep you from every evil & espescially from
the tempation to drink strong drink. Yes, I
pray as hard as I can and Daisie says Amen,
every time. She goes & calls you every time a
meal is ready & when I tell her you are gone
to Bear Lake, She Say Papa gone to Bear
Lake to get Daisie horses & cows & calves
& shoes & slippers & chickies, & I cant tell
you all she does say you are gone to get her.
She took hold of your cards the other day &
said dear papas cards. Papa find em when
he comes. Then she said papa gone away
off in the carriage. poor papa. I dont think
she will forget you as she did when I was up
in Bear Lake.
William I want you to come home, I have
felt awful ever since you went away. Do come
home, do, my darling husband, for such you
are, & although I say things sometimes that
make you feel to hate me still I do really &

truly love you and I cannot begin to tell you
how miserable I am without you here with
me.
I expect that Eliza think I am mean not
to send her a shuttle. Tell her Ill bring one
to her & teach her how to tat myself. Give
my love to all the folks kiss little Leah for
me & tell Alma I think he might write
to a poor lone widder like myself if he
intends staying up there much longer. My
own Willie, I see how hard it is to get along
without you & I want you home do come....
When he returned to Salt Lake, the employment
situation was not good, and in September they moved
in with Mellies mother. Williams intention was to go
to Bear Lake and secure the Hopkins Place. With
Moronis help he would move his family there and
come home for good. In preparation for the move he
had been trying to collect on debts owed him so that
he could pay his creditors.
Affairs were settled and they spent the winter of 187071 in Bloomington. Why they didnt stay there longer
is unclear, but in the spring of the year they returned
to the City.
Salt Lake City had grown considerably since they had
been gone and with it the chance for employment.
William wrote,
I have not done anything yet, there is a good
demand for cards at present. I think I can
get a steady job at Walker Bros but I want to
look around a little more yet, in fact I have
not made up my mind what I shall do yet.24
But it appears that instead of life improving, it started
to get worse for William. Feeling deserted by friends,
he wrote his parents, Write often as I never wanted to
see or hear from you so bad in my life...How I could
write if I had the time. The next day, June 8, he again
wrote them, this time telling them of problems he and
Mellie were having.
Not long after this, word was received that Williams
11-year-old sister Eliza had died suddenly on June
47
18 of typhoid fever. He and Alma left immediately

for Bloomington and stayed until a few days after the
funeral.
Upon his return, William found his marital affairs no
better and he moved out of the house to live with Alma
at Mr. Sharps. In his letters home he told of seeing
Mellie several times on the arm of another man and
the great hurt and anger he felt. In counseling with
President Daniel H. Wells (who was not only a counselor to Brigham Young but also Mellies stepfather)
he said,
...I loved her and love my Dear Children,
told him that I married her out of pure
love...that I loved her 2 or 3 years before I
knew her, and that if she was to instigate
my death I think I could not help but love
her....25
Apparently William knew the kind of talk that was
going around about him. He asked President Wells:
... if anyone had spoken a word in my favor
to him. I said no, but you have had a dozen
to speak evil of me to you. I have not a single
champion when She has numbers, why is it,
said I because She, my respected Mother-inlaw & others will tell anybody & everybody
that will listen to them, more about me than
I know about myself, while I have not told
anyone 1/2 of what I might, not even my
parents. And furthermore I dont intend to.
I said if reports were true (or had the least
shadow of truth in them) that are going
around about me I should be ashamed to
walk the streets or look an honest person in
the face, but said I, I dont feel myself Such
a great criminal...or unworthy of your favor
or council or that of Prest. Young....
He [President Wells] said he was not going
to do anything more in the matter, that he
had tried two or three times to have us live
happily together, but with such poor Success
that he was going to let some one else try
to see what they could do now. I told him
that it was my intention to also lay the
whole matter before the President [Young]
48
in accordance with my fathers last wish...

I realize that time will streighten out my
little affairs Satisfactorily. I consult with my
Lawyer (The Lord) quite frequently and I
am Satisfied that so long as it remains in his
hands it will be all right....26
Within the next month, William had gone into business with a Mr. L. P. Martin. Their circular read,
...we are now prepared to do Law Copying
and Writing of all kinds. Mining Papers
drawn up in regular form. Books kept,
Opened and Closed. Collections made and
all kinds of Grain Sold on Commission.
Soliciting your business and patronage, and
assuring you entire satisfaction.27
William was very optimistic that at last he had found
work that would be profitable. He wrote,
...We get splendid verbal encouragement
from all of the Lawyers & others. They (Some
of the Lawyers) are endeavoring to secure me
the appointment of Notary Public, if they
cant do it before Legislature they will do
it then, then I cannot help but make some
little money.28
To make ends meet, he wanted to sell his team and his
20th Ward lot. He said that he was going to build as
soon as possible. He also asked Isaac to sell everything
of his that was in Bloomington except his little trinkets and his land.
Williams optimism was short-lived. Two months later
on October 13, 1871 he wrote,
...The fact of the matter is I have not made
enough to live decently since I opened my
office. I would have closed it up long ago,
had I not been advised by those that ought
to know that I would make a good deal of
money by sticking. I have been for 2 days at
a time & eat nothing but 1/2 lb crackers &
1/4 lb Cheese & have even went in debt for
that. So you See that I have not been able
to do as I would like to do by you. I hope
it wont be long before I can do Something
for you.
I have been trying lately to get some Steady

Employment, without Success. I learned yesterday that I could get the position of Book
Keeper for the Tribune but I do not want
to go there if I can help it, but I am almost
beginning to think that I will take it till I
can do better, that is if I am not too late.
The Tribune was the newspaper of the Liberal Party
and was very anti-Mormon and vicious in its attacks
on the Church. In previous letters, William told how
he despised it and those who ran it. That he was even
considering working there shows that he must have
been desperate.
There was one bright spot in Williams life at this time.
He and Mellie were reconciling.
I concluded at her earnest Solicitatious to
forgive her providing that she would go to
Prest Wells and acknowledge that She had
done me a gross injustice, which She did.
Consequently, I visited her pretty steady
Since then.29
Alma later wrote his parents and reported, William
has went to house keeping agin. It was on Dec.
28th [1871] and they seem to get along as happy as
doves.30
William worked for the Tribune for a while but quit
and was now only doing his show cards
...& I assure you that they with all the Exertion imaginable affords us as very Scanty
living, but I look ahead to much better times
very soon.
He described his card business. Just what show cards
were is unclear, perhaps a sort of advertisement card:
The way I do I make up a large number of
cards & then go around & peddle them, if I
cant get 40 cents for a card I take 30 if not
30 I take 20 & so on. I sell a card that I used
to get 75 cents for, 25 cents now.31
William and his brothers and sisters were close and the
love and concern they showed each other is evident
through their writings and their actions. It was at this

time that Alma was ready to start his own dental practice. William was there to help him. He mortgaged his
two lots for $400.00 and gave Alma the money to buy
the tools and implements he needed to make a tour
South & if successful come back and establish himself
permanently in business...I am confident that Alma
will be very successful.32
William took $75.00 of the money and bought some
furniture and rented two rooms into which he moved
his newly reunited family.
On May 6, 1872, Alma wrote his parents from Fillmore and said, ...today I picked up a paper and there
I learnd that there was an addition to Williams family
of a Son. Long may he wave and happy may the boy
be. This son was born on April 30 and was named
Leslie Alma.
Again William was faced with unemployment and
hard times. Returning from a visit to Bloomington in
the summer of 1872 he found all the work places
...satisfactorilly filled, and as Business is very
dull I dont know what I shall do. I have
spent what little money I brought down
and I find out that there are no Show Cards
wanted.
And I also find out that we are wanting Some
flour, Sugar, Tea Butter &c.&c.&c.&c. and
have not got the where with to get them.
He asked Isaac to send them some butter and to ask
Mrs. Jarvis that if it is convenient I would as leif have
her send me some eggs as I would to have her send me
the money [she owes].33
In September he found work as a bookkeeper for some
stage proprietors. On September 10 he wrote,
How Strange fortunes wheel does roll
betimes, here a couple of week ago I could
scarcely get enough to do to keep body & soul
together, and the very day I commenced her
I got orders for 6 cards, amounting to about
so many dollars, and I have had more work
offered me since then...The fair opens about
49
the 1st October and there is no doubt if I

was a machine that I could make loads of
money, for already I am getting orders for
Show cards for it....
William was concerned about the health of his children. Both Daisie and Verona or Onie as he called
her had been ill and Daisie fell down & cut a big gash
to the bone over her left eyebrow...it will leave a scar
so that She can be known all the days of her life. I am
thankful it was no worse.
In the next few months, William and Mellies marriage deteriorated to the point that they sought and
were granted a divorce. What the causes were are not
known. However their very unstable finances beginning from the time of their marriage had to have been
a terrible strain. Their backgrounds were very different, Mellies parents being very well-to-do and prominent both in Society and the Church. From his letters,
one can tell that William felt that he was looked down
upon. The fact that he could not provide adequately
for his family must have been a trial not only for him,
but also for Mellie and her family. Isaac and Leah were
also very concerned. From letters and also the diary
of Mellies mother, Emmeline B. Wells, we know that
William was at times a heavy drinker and smoker. Circumstances did not ever seem to change much and the
outcome was divorce.
According to William, the divorce settlement was
That Mrs. Wm. Dunford have all the household goods excepting my trunks (which She
accordingly has) My 2 lots on the hill and
$50.00 per month the first of every month
from the first of December, for 12 months
making $600.00. Said to be a most extraordinary decision and much more than I have.
It cost me nothing to get married, but it has
cost me with loss of property, situation, and
racking of mind over $5000.00 to get unmarried....34
Again, William was without work. He wrote the
following on December 10, 1872:
...except for making a few Show cards, earning
about my local expenses. Consequently please
50
send me by registered letter the $20.00 that

Moroni owes me and what money you have
collected for me [from debtors] as I need it to
finish furnishing my room and paying some
few debts. Please send it immediately.
There are no letters from William for the next several
months. During this time, 17-year-old Moroni was
in Salt Lake City working. He reported on his oldest
brother to his concerned parents.
February 13, 1873
Dear Father, you spoke in your letter about
William. never mind. Dear Pa, he will see
where he is in the rong, yes rong some day.
March 28
You wish to know how Our Brother William
is geting a long. he is Stoping at William
Morras. he as A good place to board, and A
good place to sleep. Mostley he do is painting
Cards. he was keeping books for the co op
Store for A while. is Old folks are well, he
goes A round there Once in a while to see is
babies...as near as I can learn his afers is as
they always is. I call it up Side down but I
think it might be riten Some day....
William spent about a month [April-May] of 1873
in Soda Springs, Idaho, living with some friends and
painting signs for the various businesses. However,
it did not provide much more than living expenses.
Therefore, he wrote and asked Isaac to sell his cattle as
he was in need of money.
A year later, William seemed to be doing better. He
wrote that he had been able to live more comfortably
during the past winter, fixing up his room in fine
style. He was still making and selling his cards. He
contributed his well-being to a temperate & virtuous life, substantial living & little work and the happy
faculty of keeping a contented mind is the sole cause
consequently I am comparitively happy, would be
more so if I had more money maybe.
In April, Mellie contacted him and said he could take
the children as she was having a hard time supporting herself. William tried to find a suitable place for
him and his children to live. He was concerned about
William, Alma and Moroni - March 27, 1873
his children and wrote that They all had the Scarlet
fever last winter, & have all since then been sick. I have
always bought them medicine, NicKnacks &c&c&c
which has cost me no little money....35 He felt that
Mellie had been neglectful of them.
Apparently the children did not come to live with
William, for on June 2 he wrote and informed his
parents that he had been to Mrs. Wells home and had
seen them. He also reported that Mellie was suing him
for his two lots and $600.00 in cash. Considering the
poor financial situation he had been in, it appears that
he had not kept the divorce agreement. He wrote,
In talking to her [Mellie] this A.M. I thought
she was making up her mind to accept my
reasonable offer. But Still she thought she
ought to have more than 1/2 of the property.
I can help but acknowledge it does worry
me....So you see my Star cant Shine for a
moment without a cloud coming up to cut
me off from the light....
William expected there to be considerable law over

the matter and wanted to convey his land in Bloomington over to Alma so that Mellie wouldnt be able to
get it along with his property in Salt Lake City.
Before the court date, William again tried to get Mellie
to agree to giving her half of what he had, but she
refused. In talking to a Judge Hoge and a Mr. George
Groo, he was told:
I would be a fool to deed her all my property
& give her out years earnings besides, but
from the way they were working it, If I did
not do it they would very likely arrest me &
throw me in prison for contempt of court....
Judge Smith at the hearing refused to grant Mellies
attorneys motion to compel William to comply with
their demands and said that a compromise would be
made. Just what that was William did not say. He
wrote, So it remains as before. That little bit of fun is
going to cost me $150.00.
51
Williams luck continued to go downhill, and he found

himself being sued by that tailor (that I had befriended) that coaxed me to let him make me a suit of clothes
& Said he would wait on me till I could pay him...I
paid him $25.00 before he cut the cloth. I only owed
him $15.00. The tailor came to Williams new place of
employment, Walker Brothers Bankers and demanded payment. William told him it would not be long.
Knowing that the employees were able to draw money
from their wages every Friday, the tailor left a note for
William Wherein he actually demanded that I should
pay him $5.00 that evening & $5.00 each Succeeding friday or he would take legal proceedings. When
the tailor came the next morning to get his money,
William told him
...if he had not insulted me I had fully made
up my mind to give him $5.00 last night,
but instead of giving it to him I had bought
my children Some Shoes. However he Sued
me & what they have done about it I dont
know nor care.
This is a world of trouble, Sin, & Sorrow
Sickness & death &c.36
It is obvious that Williams outlook on life is anything
but optimistic.
In November the final settlement of the divorce was
made and William deeded Mellie the south 1/2 of
those two lots...& was to give her, her choice of the
Stock viz: the 2 best cows or the worst Cow & the
Steers but as nothing has been Said about it Since I will
not give her any Stock.37
The relationship between Mellie and William was, and
continued to remain, bitter. All that is available about
their affairs is from Williams point of view. It is sure
that Mellie saw things differently. Emmeline B. Wells,
Mellies mother, wrote in her diary of the heartache
that this marriage caused. Almost every year on its anniversary, she mentioned it. On October 1, 1888 she
wrote, Mell was married 21 years ago today to W. D.
Such a sorrowful event to look back upon & yet when
it transpired we thought it a grand affair...
On September 30, 1895 she recorded,
Tomorrow is an anniversary of great moment
to me Mells marriage to Wm Dunford in
52
1867 at 17 year of age. We were happy then

comparatively but what sorrow it brought
us. He is dead-alas, and two beautiful girls
from that marriage are now grown to womanhood. How can we account for the vicissitudes of life.38
It is not the purpose of this history to lay blame or
to judge. It is sad, however, that such a tragedy had
to occur in their lives, for it affected them and their
families greatly.
On November 7, 1874, Mellie married William Wells
Woods, the second son of Mayor Daniel H. Wells
sister. He was not a member of the Mormon Church
so they were married by a Catholic Priest. According to
William, Mellie had turned against the Church.
William wrote that the day before Mellie was married,
Daisie came up with an order from her
mother for Some things, Shoes, Stockings,
Coats, Ribbon &c. which I bought...One
would have thought that she would not have
had the courage to ask such favors the day
before her marrying with another man....39
Since that time both Daisie and Onie [Verona] had
come to William in need of things. William wrote that
they are neglected & needing winter clothing very
bad.40
William had decided to completely sell his holdings
in Bloomington, the house, Stable, the two lots...hay
land, the 15 or 20 acres got of Hart & the 10 acres in
south field...I wish to gracious the animals were Sold.41
He asked Isaac to help him do this.
It was sometime during the next year that Moroni
traded William for the old house and the two lots
that bordered Isaacs lot. Moroni gave him his horse,
Noble, and $50.00 in cash. Moroni would later
build one of the most beautiful homes in the Bear
Lake Valley on these lots. He also bought the rest of
Williams land.
Moroni wrote about his horse, Noble, and how wild
he was. (Please refer to Moronis history written in this
book.) Williams description of the animal is somewhat
different. Apparently, someone had been taking care of
the horse for William since he had acquired him. On

August 6, 1875 William wrote:
Tell Moroni that I took a ride this evening
on Noble & I did not think it possible for
a horse to change so in 2 short weeks, why
he is like some old used up cow, after you
get on him you have to club him to get him
started...before he was too Spirted now he is
much too tame, & he appeared to be starved
to death. I am afraid Bee did not treat him
as well as he might. I have got him in a good
stable where he gets good feed & attention
at least he ought to I am paying a dollar a
day for it & hope in the course of a couple of
weeks to be able to ride him without using
myself up clubbing him....
Daisie was now seven years old and spent part of the
summer in Bloomington with her grandparents. In the
following years, both she and Verona spent time in the
summers there and enjoyed being on the farm. Their
Aunt Leah was approximately the same age, so it is
certain they had good times together. William wrote,
Daisie did want to visit you again this summer & so
did Onie...42
On September 27, 1875 William sent the following
letter to Daisie in Bloomington:
My own dear darling daughter,
I was happy to learn by letter from Grandpa
last evening that you was well and happy,
but anxious to come home to see Mama,
Papa, Onie and Leslie. I dont wonder at my
darling being a wee bit homesick. I rather
expected you would be before now it being
the first time you have been away so long.
I have thought of you so often since I left and
the very happy time that I had with you,
so much so that I have wished that business
would permit me to make you another visit.
I am so glad that you have enjoyed yourself
so much and to learn (Know) that you love
your little Auntie so much.
How I do wish my daughter could write
to tell me herself what good times she has
and how her little calf is that Papa gave her,

what fun she has getting up the calves, how
she likes sheep herding, milking, gathering
eggs, feeding the pigs &c, and whether her
uncles took her to the hay and harvest fields,
whether she can ride horseback all alone or
not, what kind of a doll she would like to
have me send, and dishes, or whatever she
wanted, and, and, and above all how much
she loves her Pa.
Grandpa tells me he hopes to bring you
down here by the fore part of next week. O
how glad I shall be to see you.
Papa has moved from where I was living
when you went away to such nice rooms
where you must come to see him often.
I hope you have been a good girl, grown fat
and hearty, while you have been away, been
kind to your little Auntie and Uncles, and
loved your dear Grandma and Grandpa.
Good bye Pet,
Your Affectionate, Pa
It is evident that William had a great love for his children and was proud of them. In writing about Daisie
he said, Bless her heart she is as smart a child as any I
ever knew. She talks with her actions & even with her
very eyes....43
At last it seemed that William found permanent employment. His continued work at Walker Brothers,
which had expanded to become an import business
and also a dry goods, grocery, and clothing store, had
been successful. For the first time in many years, he
was doing well financially. For Christmas [1875] he
was able to buy his children
1 Blk Walnut Bedroom Set furniture, for
Doll, very pretty, she [Daisie] said she would
like one ever so much so of course I have to
please them once in awhile, Stove & Doll
carriage &c for Onie, 1 pr fancy Boots,
Wagon &c for Leslie.44
He also bought some childrens furs for the girls.
53
Problems with Mellie continued. In May of 1876,

she asked William to provide money for the childrens
schooling at St. Marys Academy and also for their
clothing and other needs. He told his parents that she
had said that
Mr. Woods [their stepfather] had been very
kind to them but it was too much to expect
him to provide entirely for them that when
he married her he did not expect to have to
keep them...I asked if the children had ever
asked me for anything that I did not get for
them...I have spent as much as $30.00 a
month for them....45
The idea of being compelled to do more for the children was upsetting to William.
My wife leaves my bed & board, gets a
divorce, try to rob me of everything, abuses
& vilifies me, stands by and sees me draged
off to prison when a word from her would
prevent it, gets the decree in divorce to read
that I shall have no power or control over my
children, came very near getting a Justice to
prevent me from seeing them, Marrys again
(a lawyer) calls on me through others to
dress the children up for the ceremony, has
called on me ever since, now wants me to
give (I guess) 1/2 of what I earn per month
to keep them...What I do for the children I
Daisie
54
will do volentarilly as I have always done &

not because I think I am compelled to...My
children shall not suffer if I can prevent it.46
Just as he is concerned for his children, William is
also anxious about his parents and brothers and sister.
His letter home on December 12, 1876, offered some
brotherly advice:
What a joyous time it will be for poor
Mother and fact for you all when you move
into your new house. In the mean time tell
the boys my brothers to be kind to dear
mother and one another and try to make
life as cheerful as possible while you live in
the old house & forever after, tell them if I
should die before they hear from me again
that that is my dieing request.
What makes me write this way is some
remarks my daughter Daisie made to me
yesterday. She called on me to get some
presents for Onie as it was her birthday...
After getting her the presents...I told her to
be good and kind to dear Sister, brother,
Mama, &c. She says,I do try to be. She said
her Ma told her how good & kind I used to
be to my Ma by washing dishes Scrubbing
like a girl &c and she wanted to be like me.
I really had to laugh she was so cunning,
Verona
Leslie Alma
beauty of it, remembering that it takes but

very little more material to make your rooms
larger, lofty and comfortable dont cost but
very little more and are much more convenient than small cooped up rooms...and
above all, build so that you can add on in
future and still have a good looking house.
In other letters William made the same suggestions.
Isaac must have listened to him for the home that was
built was indeed spacious and beautiful and was later
remodeled.
Williams steady and seemingly successful employment
allowed him to do more for his parents. For at least the
Christmases of 1876 and 1877 he sent a Christmas
Box to Bloomington. In it he sent the makings for a
regular hold hinglish puddin plus much more food.
Daisie and Verona
but my laughing was soon turned to Sorrow,

when she told me how sorry She was (once
when she was up there) Grandma [Leah]
asked_________one of my brothers to
feed the pigs. She said he spoke very cross to
Grandma and told her to do it herself. She
said it made her feel very sorry for Grandma,
& I am sure it made me. I wont fill up that
blank with his name as I am sure if he has
not been worry for it yet, he will be someday
even as I regret many, many things of the
past. But have no more regrets, boys for the
past and try not to have anything to regret in
the future and you will all be so much more
happy, and wont be in any hurry to go to
heaven. You will have one with you in your
heart if no where else.
William then gave some advice to his father on the
building of their new home.
Let me suggest, that you build your house
so that can add to it without destroying the
I intend that you shall have at least one good

meal on Christs natal day, tell mother not
to stint the children in anything, eat, drink
and be merry, cook and open up everything
and let all eat to their hearts content, in fact
have as I wish you most heartily a Merry
Christmas and a happy New Year.47
The next February [1878], William sent another
package, this one filled with fresh oysters and oranges.
He intended it to be a rich treat. Unfortunately it
never reached its destination which was very frustrating to him. It is not the value of goods so much as the
disappointment... he wrote.48
That February of 1878 is the first mention of the terrible headaches that would plague him the rest of his
life. He sends a picture of himself taken just before he
shaved his whiskers off stating that he thinks it is
a good picture considering that my head was aching
fearfully, something that troubles me quite frequently
lately. I have had one all day today, not any fool headaches either, the kind that make a fellow forget his
father, Mother, & family almost & nearly make him
blind.49
A month later he wrote,
I suffer considerably this year with the Headache. I used to think last year that it was on
55
account of drinking beer but I suffer more

since I quit. I have a wager with Brownlee
of $100.00 that I wont drink till 1st next
year.50
William won that bet and the $100.00.
The headaches continued into the fall. My head has
been paining me So. I am afraid it will shortly become
chronic with me, if it should I would rather die....51
Years later in 1884 he wrote to his brother, Oliver,
about the beastly headache...I have been nearly crazy
for about a week....52 He never mentioned seeking
medical help, but tried to suffer through them. It was
just another trial in his life.
As is evident in his letters, William told things just the
way he saw them. His personality was strong and it is
doubtful very many people ever got the best of him (to
his way of thinking). He probably even shocked his
parents by the views and attitudes he sometimes had.
In one letter he wrote,
I wish I could see you to have a good long
talk, but I am afraid you would order me
out of the house I would tell such straight
truth.53
William never married again, but continued to have
a close relationship with his children. He mentioned
his daughters in particular. They spent Christmas of
1879 with him in his room which was the best time I
had.... He wrote,
My little children are all well, and are getting
more and more attached to me. Onie came
down to my room last Sunday & stayed a
couple of hours. She says she does love me so.
Daisie is a perfect little lady. She is getting
quite a large girl & very smart & sensible. I
walk along the streets one on each side of me
taking hold of my arm. I presume they make
me look much older than I appear, folks
wont believe they are my children....54
It is unclear why his son, Leslie is not mentioned. From
Emmelines diary we learn that Williams children may
have been living with her. She wrote, ...I had the care
of him [Leslie] more than any one of the children who
were at home with me even more than Verona.55
56
In October of 1879, word was received of Isaacs tragic

death, and William, along with Alma and Moroni,
hurried to Bloomington. Their sorrow was great. Almas
and Williams return trip was made walking through
snow for three or four miles and then trudging on
through slush and mud another six miles before they
could get a ride.
Williams correspondence stops with Isaacs death,
except for two letters written to Oliver, one from
Hawaii in 1884 and one from Salt Lake City in 1888.
Because Leah could not read or write, he probably sent
his letters to his brothers and sister to share with her.
In Williams remaining letters, little can be learned
about the rest of his life. His son, Leslie Alma, died
in 1882. His death was a great sadness to his Grandmother Wells. Almost every year afterwards on his
birthday, she would comment in her diary about this
tragic loss.
At the time he died, Emmeline was the editor of the
Womans Exponent, the precursor to the Relief Society
Magazine. In the August 1, 1882 edition, she wrote the
following under the title A Sad Event:
Died in Salt Lake City, at the residence of
Major W. W. Woods at five minutes to five
Sunday afternoon, July 23, 1882, Leslie
Alma Dunford, aged 10 years, 2 months,
and 23 days. Deceased was the son of Mrs.
Woods by a former marriage...He was a
bright, active and interesting boy, manly in
his bearing and most tender and affectionate in his disposition. He was spiritual in
his nature, loved to hear of heaven and the
Savior, and was fondly attached to his relatives, to whom he was ever obedient, respectful and obliging, ready to render any little
service in his power.
His death was the result of an accident
with a toy pistol, with which he was slightly
wounded in the hand on the 4th of July
last. The most careful attention was given
to the wound, which appeared to be doing
well, and he showed no symptoms of the terrible affliction until about twelve days after
the accident, when he was attacked with
lockjaw and paralysis. The little fellow suffered inexpressible agony day and night for
a week. He was brave, patient and uncomplaining, never murmuring even in the most
extreme pain. His mother was constantly at
his bedside, watchful and hopeful until a
short time before his death. The shock was
a severe one to her and to his little sisters,
and to all his relatives, for he was tenderly
beloved....56
William spent one winter with his brothers in Bloomington. It evidently was a memorable one for them,
as he wrote to Oliver dated February 29, 1884 from
Honolulu, Hawaii:
I am sorry that I cannot revert to that winter
with pleasure. My greatest and almost only
thought and desire, on the road up and
while there was for the improvement, advancement and prosperity of my brothers,
and I will say that even with the then condition of my eyes, it was a great opportunity
for them, greater than they will ever have
again, anyway a chance that ought to have
been seized with avidity, instead of the cause
of heaping me with such outrageious abuse,
making me wish frequently I had never gone
near them.
I could have given them more useful &
pointed instruction in six months than they
could get in six years at almost any school,
because very few of all the teachers have the
practical experience that I had. Consequently I could in a short time have given plain
instructions unencumbered by unnecessary
words, rules problems or theories, that will
take years of study to gather in the ordinary
way.
I have had some woeful seasons in my short
life, but that winter was the most miserable I
ever spent and if I mistake not the principal
cause of it will seriously regret it some day
if he has not already, and probably some
of the minor causes too. Yet I am thankful
for having created an impression on you
[Oliver], one fifth of the whole whole that I
had hoped to impress....
Verona Dunford
As disappointed as he was at this point with his other

brothers, William was very proud of Oliver. He praised
him, saying that the letter he had just received confirmed,
the opinion I had of you and your abilities
for years and as I told you more than once,
that you can-if you will-be something more
than a dull Stupid clodhopper scarcely
known in the little community in which you
live, in fact you can be almost anything you
wish, within reason, if you will strive for
it. Put your mind on a mark as high and
honorable as your judgment now prompts
and then climb to it....
At age 37,William seemed to have regrets for his past
and the road his life followed. To Oliver he said,
...O if I could only be put back to your age
with a tithe of the understanding I have
now, or the advantage of experienced elder
57
brothers, I would make a name, fame and

a reputation that could not be confined
within the boundaries of a small city. But
as it cannot now be, I will be able to make
partial amends & receive great joy by helping
you to do so...I really admire the tone of your
letter, especially where you say Of course
I am bound to be somebody. If you keep
thinking so, you will be, and no one can
prevent you....
Williams brotherly concerns continued, and in a letter
to Oliver dated September 29, 1888 from Salt Lake
City, he wrote,
By the way, aint there no girls up there that
Parley can marry, tell him I want him to
look out a good girl and marry her. and you
too, old boy, its about time you know...How
is our Sister on that Score any way. I think
its about time She was getting hold of some
healthy, fine Strapping, noble fellow. Eh!
Sister.
I got a letter from Moroni [in Georgia on
his mission]...I hope he will select a good girl
there (if he could not at his home) convert
her to the faith, baptise her, and bring her
home and marry her, or marry her and then
bring her home. Jimmie & family are all
right I hope....
In this final letter, it seems as though William was again
going through the cycle his life continually followed.
He asked Oliver to get the deed and some papers to
his land in Soda Springs. He had had trouble over it
for the previous three years. I have only had about
two weeks work this year. That and other causes is the
reason why Spence Rich, & Co. have & are fooling
and trifling with me so, I expect....
William then summed up his affairs at this time. It
could be the summation of most of his life:
I have a hard matter to live now and it
seems, and has seemed for 6 or 7 years a
confounded, hard, cold world to get along
in, yet I have good health and have got to
stay in this life....
58
As before, William also showed concern for his mother,

Leah:
God bless our Dear Mother and make her life
cheerful and pleasant. I know that you boys
that are home can and do realize Mothers
age and try to make every hour happy and
delightful for her.
Three years later on October 17, 1891, William died.
The only account of his death is in Olivers Autobiography and states briefly, He [William] passed suddenly away at the age of about 44 years. He was interred
in the Salt Lake City cemetery but later moved to the
Bloomington cemetery where he lies next to his sister,
Eliza.
William Dunfords life was short and in terms of
worldly gain and favor, perhaps uneventful. But he
demonstrated the power and ability to get by in a world
that was not always kind. He was on his own from age
17, living in an ever-growing and changing city, far
from his family. His perseverance to keep trying and to
look forward to a better time that often did not come
is remarkable. William desired the best from himself
and from others. His dreams and hopes were high.
As for Williams children, Verona, Daisie and Leslie,
Emmeline B. Wells, their grandmother, mentioned
them often in her diaries. They spent much time in
her home and it is evident they shared a great love.
As teen-agers and as adults, the girls spent extended
periods of time with their Grandmother Wells.
Verona married Barry Nugent Hillard April 30, 1889.
After his death in 1904, she married Charles W. Betts.
Daisie married Henry Richmond Allen December 12,
1892.
Melvina and her husband, William Wells Woods, had
two children, Winnafred Isabelle and Percival, both of
whom died as children. In 1888 or 1889 they moved
to Couer dAlene, Idaho where Mr. Woods practiced
law and later became the judge of the Shoshone
District Court. He died November 10, 1920. Melvina
moved to Sierra Madre, California where Daisie was
living. Affectionately known as Mama Woods to her
grandchildren, she was much loved. She died there at
the age of 89 on April 20, 1940 and was buried in the
Salt Lake City Cemetery.
Endnotes
1. Ruth Nelson Baker is the great-granddaughter of Moroni,
Williams brother, through Thomas Jefferson, his son, and Nadine
Dunford Nelson, Jeffersons daughter. The primary sources of
information for this biography are Williams many letters written
to his parents and others. For decades, the location and identity of
any of Williams descendants were unknown. Through the Lords
providence, and using modern search techniques, Ruth located
several of Williams descendants in the Spring of 1996. These
descendants provided information they had been gathering on
Williams posterity after the second generation. All of the cousins
in the larger Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family welcome
Williams descendants into the family circle with open arms and
look forward to many years of happy, renewed association.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, May 25, 1876.

Ibid.
Letter from William to Isaac, December 12, 1876.
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, March 12, 1878
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, February 19, 1878.
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, March 12, 1878.
Letter from William to Isaac, September, 21, 1878.
Letter from William to Oliver, February, 29, 1884.
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, March 12, 1878.
Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, January 9, 1879.
Emmeline B. Wells, Diary, April 30, 1895.
Womans Exponent, August 1, 1882, Vol. II, No. 5. p. 37.
2. Moroni Dunford, Journal, Vol. 1, p. 11. In the journal entries

quoted and also the letters used in writing this history, all original
spelling and punctuation have been retained as much as possible.
3. Ibid., p. 17.
4. Letter from William to Levi Bailey, April 13, 1865.
5. Ibid.
6. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, November 25, 1864.
7. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, April 1, 1865.
9. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, May 16, 1865.
10. Letter from William to George Dunford, May 30, 1865.
11. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, September 7, 1865.
12. Ibid.
14. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, January 17, 1866.
16. Letter from William to Alma, February 17, 1868.
19. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, November 20, 1866.
20. Ibid.
21. Letter from Alma to Isaac and Leah, April 20, 1867.
22. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, February 17, 1868.
23. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, May 6, 1870.
24. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, June 1, 1871.
25. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, July 20, 1871.
26. Ibid.
27. Original circular in possession of Ruth N. Baker.
28. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, August 24, 1871.
29. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, October 13, 1871.
30. Letter from Alma to Isaac and Leah, January 10, 1872.
31. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, February 13, 1872.
32. Ibid.
33. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, August 19, 1872.
34. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, December 10, 1872.
36. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, June 30, 1874.
38. Emmeline B. Wells, Diary, Special Collections, Harold B. Lee
Library, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah.
40. Ibid.
41. Ibid.
42. Letter from William to Isaac and Leah, July 28, 1876.
44. Ibid.
59
3
The Story of
Alma Bailey Dunford
(1850-1919)
by Jill Wonnacott Dunford 1
Alma Bailey Dunford was born August 19, 1850, in

Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. His parents, Isaac
and Leah Bailey Dunford, had just become members
of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
and named their second son for Alma in the Book of
Mormon. He was the fourth child in the family. Isaac
was a weaver of fine cloth and employed in one of the
largest factories in England.
In November, 1853, when Alma was just three years
old, the family left Trowbridge and, traveling on a
sailing ship, they sailed for America. It took them six
weeks to cross the ocean. After landing in America,
they took a river boat from New Orleans to St. Louis.
While residing in St. Louis, on June 8, 1855, Isaacs
brother, Moroni, was born. A year later, the Isaac
Dunford family traveled to the Salt Lake Valley in John
Banks Company, 1856. But before they could settle,
Isaac returned to St. Louis, where they lived for eight
years. Isaac worked hard as a salesman in the mercantile
business. He also served as the Branch President.
Alma Bailey Dunford
On June 18, 1864, the family traveled on the steamboat, Kate Kinney, to Nebraska City where they would
prepare for the trip west. On June 25th, after having
purchased a wagon and two yoke of oxen, they left
Winter Quarters and traveled westward, arriving in
the Salt Lake Valley on September 25th. Alma was
fourteen.
Chapter Three: The Story of Alma Bailey Dunford
61
Shortly after becoming settled, a call came again on

November 15th for the family to help settle the Bear
Lake Valley. Their family with the James H. Hart and
James Nelson families moved to Bear Lake, where
they all occupied a one-room log cabin, 14 by 18 feet,
with no floor and a dirt roof, for the remainder of the
winter.2
For the next few years, things were very difficult for
the family - the frosts came either early or late and
grasshoppers were rampant, destroying much needed
crops. During the winter of 1865-66, the winter was
so severe that it was decided that Alma, not yet sixteen,
would move to Salt Lake City, where his older brother,
William, had stayed, to obtain work and purchase flour
which could be sent back home to the family.
On May 23, 1866, he wrote to his parents (Original spelling and grammar have been retained in Almas
letters):

I tried for about five days after I got down
here to get something to do, but I could not
succeed; but on the Sunday William saw
Bro. W. H. H. Sharp Dentist. He said that
he would try me for a while. I work for him,
either for wages or he would provide me as
if I was his son until if I concluded to learn
the business he would pay me for my service
equivalent to my ability to help him in his
business. He is a very good man and he said
I need not want for anything and he said he
would let me have some flour to send up too
if you wanted some.
I feel perfect at home down here. I am
boarding at Sister Kimballs and she is a
very good lady and she seems like a mother
to me. William and myself would like to see
you the best kind and to see how you are
getting along and how all our Brothers and
Sister are. We have received no letters since I
have been down here. 3
Alma was a faithful writer and his letters to his parents
provide a vibrant way for us to know him better. His
concern for his family was evident as well, and they
always closed, Your Affectionate Son. On January 3,
1867, he wrote to his parents:
62
I got about 7 or 8 lb. of peaches and four

boxes of matches and that is all I got from
him and then I my face for a pound
of pepper and the candy. I thought that it
would be a taste and that is about all. I sent
the sack you left here and the other things....
I hope I shal be with you in the spring a
while and when I come up I will try and
fetch some things up and kiss Eliza for me
and tell her that when I come I will try and
fetch her a large doll and try fetch the other
children something to.4
Although Alma wrote his letters to both parents, he
often addressed remarks to his father only. Apparently
Leah could not read, a very common occurrence in
those days. On June 28, 1867, he expressed his concern
about their safety:
The Indians south father is pretty bad and all
so out east. I heard that there wer a few up in
your place. I seen it in the paper but Father
I want to say a word to you: be - careful
in going to canyon and to the field. Be on
your gard Father and when there is Indians
around be careful. If the cows does not come
up do not send your boys or brothers, if you
think there is any danger.5
Alma tried to provide things for his family whenever he
was able to financially. On August 1, 1867, he wrote:
I sent up with Bro. Hart for you - muslin, 6
1/2 yards, 3 1/2 of that I had in my trunk
for some time waiting for to get some linen
to make the bosom and then I was going to
get me a shirt made but I thought you nead
it more than I did; Thread 3 scanes of white
and 3 scanes of black; Cotton 3 spools of
white and 1 of black being the only size they
had in the store; 50 cents worth of candy
and a good new Bed Cord, 2 Shakers and 1
jar. I had 2, one was smaller than the other.
You have got the largest. I would have sent
both of them but Bro. Hart said he could
not take but one of them. I sent you also 1
Wollen Shirt, 1 pair of pantalones. William
sent (up by the same person) 2 Coats, 3 pair
of pantalones, and some Cotton Cord.6
His respect for his parents is evident in the letter he

wrote to them August 31, 1871,
Since last writing to you, Dear Parent, I
suppose you are aware of the fact that I have
turned the age of twenty-one (21) It passed
off just the same as any other day. And although the world says that when a boy
arrives to the age of 21, he can say that he is
free from his Parents, in regards to that I feel
just the same today as I did when I was 10
years old, and am just as willing to take your
council. That day passed by and all the day
I thought of what my Ma passed through 21
years from that day, and what Father and
Mother have until the present time. I feel
unspeakable joy. Times are very quiet and
with us it is very dull indeed, and especially
when a feller intends getting married. Do
not pay any attention to my foolishness, but
the way I live and have lived is enough to
make a person feel like he wished he had
a home. And the Lord being willing and
blesses me I hope before long to have one.
For instance, going as I do some days on one
meal.7
At this time there were practically no dentists in the
outlying districts of the territory, so Alma frequently
traveled to other communities when asked to treat
someone with a dental problem. Beginning in January
of 1872, he provided himself with dental kits and traveled by horse and buggy from town to town performing
his dental skills, if there were the need. He would stay
in each area for as long as there was business and then
travel onto the next community. His typical journey
was from Beaver to Cedar City, to Toquerville and on
to St. George. He often mentioned to his parents in his
letters his frequent frustrations with peoples inability
to pay him and his financial situation. He wrote to
his father of his pleasure in ordering from Chicago the
materials that he needed, paying for them as quickly
as he was able. His letters throughout 1872 relate his
travels and the business that he engaged in.
During his travels he frequently stopped in St. George
and became acquainted with several daughters of President Brigham Young, often as a guest at parties in their
home. Although the letters that we have do not refer
to the courtship, this must have occurred during the

summer of 1872. A letter written to his parents from
St. George on June 22, 1872, relates:
...Dora is here - she just came down on a
visit to her ma and her sister Susie [the first
reference he makes to the young woman who
became his future wife] is here and lots of
other nice young ladies. I think that St.
George, Pa is the garden of the mountains....
I shall stop here about two weeks then I shall
start for the city.8
Susie Young
He was frequently away for several weeks at a time and

expressed his loneliness and his desire to return to his
fiancee in St. George. On December 1, 1872, Alma
married Susan Young (she did not change her name to
Susa until after their divorce, but Alma referred to
her as Susie which this record will as well), a daughter of Brigham and Lucy Bigelow Young.
63
...I finished all my engagements and business

south and fetched my little wife up with me
and was married on the 1st of this month...
I would like it if it were so that you could
drop in and see your happy children, and I
know you cant help loveing my wife as you
do one of your own children (and she is one
of them now). Pa we are so happy and so
comfortable.9
Susie wrote affectionate letters to them about her love
for Alma:
I am pretty well and so is my blessed husband.
We do enjoy ourselves, and find more and
more happiness and contentment in each
others society every day. Bless him! I dont
know what on earth you and father did to
him to make him so good and sweet, but you
did it some way or other. He has the least
faults of any man I have ever heard of. His
faults injure himself more than anyone else.
Such as smoking. But I am in hopes that he
will quit that soon.10
In his letters to his parents, Alma delighted in his
family and loved being with them. Because he did not
like the separation from his beloved wife, he stopped
his traveling and opened an office in Salt Lake City.
On February 25, 1874, he wrote to his parents about
Susie giving birth to their first child:
...she was taken in slight labor and kept increasing until about ten oclock which Wifeys
Ma and I got her in bed, and then about
eleven I went for the doctor. He came, and
the darling little baby was born five minutes
past one this morning, and a nice bouncing
daughter of nine and a half pounds. And
Ma, Wifey done Splendid and acted nobly,
and Wifey and daughter are doing very well
indeed. And Pa and Ma, you can imagine
how proud and delighted we feel by how you
felt when you were first made parents.
Pa, Wifeys Ma is such a good woman, and
so good to us. She said she thought the baby
as nice a baby as she had ever seen, and Ma,
64
we would like for you to have been here, but

I suppose it is alright, and Wifey and I are
looking forward to the time when our
darling baby can see its grandparents.
Well, Pa, I must close, will write more
next time as I want to go and gaze on my
beautiful daughters countenance. Pa, we
are first rate and we hope you are all well
and happy.11
She was named Leah Eudora, Leah for his mother
and Eudora for Susies sister. A son, Bailey, followed
on August 13, 1875. Almas younger brother, James,
came to live with them as this time. Alma, from his
letters also seemed to be quite concerned with his older
brother, William, and the difficulties he was having.
In the spring of 1876, Alma, Susie and the children
moved to St. George and traveled down with President
Young. Alma relates renting a house for $10.00 a
month. President Young gave them a lot in the center
of St. George, and Alma began working on the plans
to build a house for his family. He continued to travel
throughout southern Utah visiting various communities
and performing dental work. But business was poor; he
wrote to his parents in January of 1877 that he had felt
so bad that he had not even had five cents at Christmas
to buy his wife or children a present not even a stick
of candy and you can imagine how I felt.12
He related to his Parents January 28, 1877, that he had
attended the dedication of the St. George Temple:
A week after it was dedicated, they commenced working both for the living and
dead. I was there the first day with Susie
to be baptized for some dead that we had
names of; Wifey was the first that was
baptized, she was for eight; and I was the
fourth for twenty two. Just think of that, Pa
and Ma, wasent that a blessing. We intend
having endowments for them as fast as we
can, we have some already.13
Work began on their home with six or seven men
hired to work.The chimney and roof were on, but it
was taking awhile locating the materials for finishing.
Alma hoped to finish a few rooms so that they could
have got to do and how unprepared I am to

do it. God only knows, Pa, how I feel. Hereaway from my family, my parents, brothers,
and sister and friends, going to a strange
country, and God only know what I have to
pass through, but then, Pa, I keep up a good
cheer and feel as well as I can, for I know
God is a friend to those that are a friend to
his Kingdom.14
Alma wrote home to his parents on Dec. 28, 1877 of
how difficult it was traveling without purse or script.
He wrote that he had been unable to write because he
didnt have any money to buy a stamp or stationery.
He had landed in Liverpool months before with only
eleven cents to his name. He had been given bad advice
before leaving to only bring the suit of clothes on his
back and an extra pair of pants. By that time, they were
shabby and his boots had holes in them. He relates that
the Saints left in England are generally very poor and
unable to assist the Elders. He asks his father to please
sell his cow for at least $10.00 and to send him the
money. In spite of these difficulties, he wrote:
Alma with son, Bailey, and daughter, Leah
live in the house while it was being completed, rather

than continuing to pay rent.
However, before the work was completed, Alma was
called on a mission to England. He made arrangements
for his wife and children to spend the summer of 1877
with his parents in Bloomington. He expressed surprise to be called on a mission at this time, but he was
obedient to the President.
On July 25, 1877, he wrote a letter to his parents while
on board the Steam Ship Wisconsin:
... on Sunday the 22nd the wind blew quite
a gale and the old ship tossed and rolled
considerable. The waves rolled much higher
than the ship sometimes. ..I have had no
fears because I trusted in the Lord, and I
knew the Dear ones at home were praying
for me...Although I long to see land and the
nearer I get to it the more I think of what I
...I had then as I always have since I landed

in this country the spirit of my mission and
have always felt to thank the Lord that I am
here and on the business I am, although it
is the hardest work I ever done, and I dont
think I shall ever make a preacher; although
I do the best I can and always strive to have
the spirit of the Lord with me....I am trying
to spred the cause of truth and with the
blessings of the Lord I hope to be an instrument in his hands of accomplishing much
good wile traveling too and fro.15
On February 21, 1878, another letter arrived at
his parents home. It began with Alma relating his
deep gratefulness for the money (equal to 2 English
Pounds) that his family had recently sent. He went on
to comment about the family and his recent transfer in
the mission to the Manchester area. He expresses his
distress with the poverty that the saints are suffering.
Then he relates the sad news from his wife:
Now comes the blow, she wanted a bill
of divorce from me. Just think of that Pa,
and me on a mission and seven thousand
65
(7,000) miles away from home, and receive

such news from the Mother of my darling
children whom I love best on earth (the
Wife) next my children, God Bless them,
how I love them all, and ever have done.
Wifey gives no reason only that she doesnt
love me and consequently doesnt wish to live
with me. She asked me to write and tell her
where I would rather she should get the bill,
from the church or courts. This is the severe
thing I never expected to see or hear of, but
so be it.
... I have strived to do the best I could,
but it is almost murder. The suspence is so
great I cant study and, in fact, can scarcely
do anything, I lost my appetite and felt
down right sick; I cant think what can be
the matter. I dont think it can be from her
heart; I hope and pray not. I think if I was
there it would be different, and have felt so
ever since I hear the sad, sad news.
... Dear parents, dont grieve over this. I
am feeling well considering, and am striving
to do the best I can. Of course it may turn
out all right; I hope and pray so continually.16
It was a devastating time for him and it greatly affected
his ability to continue with his mission. In spite of this
great loss, however, he writes:
...There never was a man came on a mission
with a greater desire to fill an honorable
mission than I did and the brethern in the
country know it, and the Lord has blessed me
wonderfully since I have been here...Dont
worry or feel bad about it (the divorce); I
am going to do what is right by the aid and
assistance of the spirit of my heavenly father.
God know I desire to do what is right. I dont
wish to be separated from my Dear Wife and
darling babies, and I hope, trust and pray I
never shall be, but I pray for all things to be
overruled for the best.17
After counseling with the brethren serving there, he
returned to Salt Lake City. There have been a number
66
of books and articles written with possible suggestions

as to why she asked for the divorce. The conclusion of
one biographer, basing his information on interviews
with descendants, was that the marriage failed because
of Almas drinking and Susas psychological unpreparedness for the intimacies of married life.18
Another quite opposite conclusion might be drawn
from the book, Snow, by Bess Snow, about her uncle,
William Snow, a judge in St. George in the late 1800s.
She states:
President Youngs daughter, Susie, was
brought into court over an affair she was
having with her husband, Dr. Dunford.
Susie had fallen for Jacob Gate, Jr. and was
getting a divorce so she could marry him. She
wanted to keep the two children she had had
by Dunford. So she had someone hide them.
When she was asked where the children
were and when and where she saw them
last, she said that she couldnt remember.
Grandfather told her that perhaps a night
in jail would freshen her memory. It did.
That was a pretty daring thing at that stage
of church history. But Grandfather was like
that. It wouldnt have made any difference to
him whose daughter it was. He would have
done the right thing regardless. Years later
when Grandmother went to Salt Lake to get
a set of false teeth. Dr. Dunford asked her if
she were any relation to Judge Snow. When
she replied that she was his wife, he told her
that no wife of Judge Snows could pay him
for a set of false teeth, because he had gotten
such a wallop out of what Grandfather did
to Susie.19
Needless to say, the reasons for the divorce have been
lost in history. Suffice it to say, they did divorce and
both went on to create new apparently happy marriages and families.
After their divorce, Alma again returned to his traveling dentistry. His daughter, Leah, went to live with his
parents, while Bailey stayed with his mother. In August
of 1879, he reopened his dentist office in Salt Lake
City. Although he missed his little daughter, he wrote
regularly, often sending her clothes and toys.
In late 1881, at age 31, he met and began to court

Lovinia Tricilla Clayton, a daughter of William and
Margaret Moon Clayton, who had been a school
teacher. In early February of 1882, he wrote to his
mother about her:
I have been keeping company with a young
lady for some months with intention of matrimony. I have been acquainted with her and
her family about twelve or fourteen years.
She has sisters and half sisters married, and
they all make, I believe, no. 1 wives, and I
have every confidence in her being as good
if not better. Her name is Vinnie Clayton.
Bro. William knows of the family. She has
had quite a number of gentleman admirers,
but has chosen me in preference to all, and
I, so to speak, rule the roost.
I have had my best eye open for a year to two,
with the intention of just as soon as I saw a
young lady I loved and she loved me, and I
could get good young ladies that would, I
think make good wives, and some of them
I think I could have captured; but using a
common expression, Vinnie is the Bass. I
love her and I know she loves me. She knows
all about my life this past ten years as much
so as possible. I have not deceived her in
one thing. All of our relatives here think I
am on the right road to happiness, and I
know no one desires it more than you and
myself. I have lived for it and deserve it, I
think. Vinnie has earned her own living for
several years, being a school teacher, and was
teaching in the 17th Ward School House till
I had her quit. She was raised in a large
family, and I think will make a good housewife. She is a little shorter than me, hair is
darker than mine and has dark eyes. She is
27 years old, and has good sound common
sense equal to her years. Dear Ma, with my
past experience and our age; I think this
marriage will be a happy one all round. I
have already started the painters at work on
the inside of my house, will have it papered
next week. I intened fitting it up as comfortable as posible, but Ma, I will keep within
my means. And I have faith and trust I will
have a wife that will take care of and appreciate what I do. My Dear Daughter, and
Darling Sister understand all about it and
are delighted.
I know Dear Ma, you will be pleased with
the contents of this letter, especially if you see
and know I am happy.... If everything shapes
satisfactory Vinnie and I will be married the
27th of this month and right here I invite
you Dear Ma and all my brothers to be in
attendance; and sincerely wish it was not
impossible. I know you all be with me in
blessings and good wishes, if not in person.20
In February 27, 1882, they were married and moved
into a furnished home across from Pioneer Social Hall.
After giving birth to five children, Isaac Clayton, Carlos
Leroy, Margaret Moon, Alice Amelia, and Rachel
Grant, they moved into a new mansion south of town,
in the country. (1675 South and West Temple). His
daughter Alice described it,
It was built on the southwest corner of a
ten acre field and had thirteen large rooms
with connecting halls upstairs and down,
the length of the house, one large bathroom
upstairs and a washroom downstairs and a
huge attic and a tower room which we girls
later converted into a playhouse and a cellar
which none of us ever dared to go down into.
This is the house father said he was building
to astonish the leen-e-ups whoever they
were, I never did find out.21
During this time, through intrigue and broken contracts, Alma lost almost all of his money. He maintained his health, however, and continued to flourish
as a dentist. With Lovinias help, they continued to
work on the mansion. Alice later wrote,
Soon gravel walks were layed, lawn and trees
and shrubbery planted with a pretty green
hedge. Styles, no gates, marked the front and
side entrance. Many happy swirls did we
have on the styles which invited lovers and
friends alike.22
67
Alma and Lovinia Tricilla Clayton Dunford home. Rachel is on the fence held by Bailey. Standing are a cousin and Margaret.
Ruth Olive, William Chauncey, and Mary joined the

family. Mary died as a baby and Ruth died at age 13.
His daughter, Leah, and his son, Bailey, by his first wife,
Susan, lived with and were raised by Alma and Lovinia.
Bailey was killed in a mine explosion in Montana at
the age of 19.
It became an increasingly difficult task to maintain
the mansion and their large family. In a short time
the water system had to be abandoned. There was not
enough pressure or water to supply the house, and
soon all water had to be carried by hand. There was no
heat except a lovely marble fireplace in each room and
a kitchen range for cooking. Electricity never came out
that far while they lived there, so they had oil lamps
in the larger rooms and hand lamps that they carried
between the smaller ones.

But Alma loved and was loved by his children. His
daughter, Alice Dunford Greene, wrote in her personal
history:
68
Mother did have great help from father, who

provided we children, with pets and all conceivable things that delight a child. Dolly,
our little black pony was our first love; Pet,
our jersey cow, who furnished us with such
rich milk and cream, little pigs, one for each
of us, with the cutest little curly tails, that you
ever did see, a pair of little white bunnies,
little yellow chicken biddies at Easter time.
Oh yes, our little dog, Nibs, and Ned and
Boston, who took us for many nice rides
with Father and Mother. On many of these
rides we girls would follow behind with our
little pony and two wheeled cart, which had
two seats back to back, making room for the
four of us girls. The cart was painted red the
wheels were as high as the backs of the seat.
It was the cutest little outfit you ever could
imagine.
their heads off, scared to death of falling off

and sometimes they would fall off!
There was a high green lattice work, we
called it, dividing the playground from the
other half of the backyard. The biggest swing
I have ever seen was in this area. Oh yes, we
had a barn and a corral for the cows, horses
and vehicles.23
I can never, never forget Fathers celebrations
of the fourth and twenty fourth of July.
Mother said he spent at least $100 to
$150 for fire crackers and fireworks. The
entire neighborhood was invited over to
witness them. What fun and ecstasy we did
experience!! I think no child could possibly
have a happier, more joyous childhood than
I and my brothers and sisters had.24
Alma and son, Chauncey
Ive wondered if Mother said to daddy as I

said to my husband, Weve just got to have
something for these children to do to keep
them home. Ive got to know where they
are or what they are doing. Well, whether
she did say it or not, besides all the pets we
had, father planned and had built for us the
biggest playground I have ever seen right in
our own backyard. The plank for the teatertotter was at least 9 feet long, 18 wide, 3
thick. Do you see any of that size anywhere
around today? The plank for the whirley-gig
was a little longer, with leather straps hammered on at each end to hang onto, and a
trapese with three wooden square posts and
two bars that could be lowered or raised
for different heights. Two pear trees and an
apple tree were planted close by and a pen
for the pigs and other pets were in this area,
also the coal and wood shed.
Can you picture that whirley-gig with two or
three kids on each end and that many in the
middle on opposite sides pushing it around
and around so fast the kids were screaming
Alma in his later years
69
Drs. Dunford and Arnold dentists office. Alma is on the right.
Alma practiced dentistry until his retirement in 1917.

For many years, he had his offices at the corner of Main
and 2nd Streets. Many of Utahs finest young dentists
learned their professions under Dr. Dunfords hand.
There have been references made to a problem that
Alma had with alcohol and/or smoking. His daughter,
Alice Dunford Greene, writes:
Father had a weakness that at times was
hard on all of us but especially our dear
devoted mother. In her heart she knew
fathers worth, his virtue, his principles and
deep love for his family and neighbors. She
endured and forgave him everything and
stood by the side until the end.25
In his later life, Alma was known by his family and
friends as a kind, intelligent, public-spirited man
70
who stopped drinking entirely before his death and

who raised his second family to be faithful, abstaining
Latter-day Saints.26
Alma died on February 1, 1919, shortly after his
youngest son, Chauncey, returned from World War
I. The following is his death notice that appeared in
Mondays Daily:
Well Known Dentist
Answers Deaths Call
Dr. A.B. Dunford, a pioneer dentist and
well known citizen of this city for more than
50 years, died suddenly about 3 PM on
Saturday last. Dr. and Mrs. Dunford, with
their son who had recently returned from
France the 145th Regiment, went to the
American Theater and while witnessing the
performance, Dr. Dunford became ill and a
Left to right, standing: Issac, Leah Eudora, Lovinia, Insets: (left) Ruth Olive; (right) William Chauncey
Left to right, front: Margaret Moon, Alice Amelia. Alma Bailey with Rachel Grant on his lap, Carlos Leroy, and Bailey
few minutes later died in the theater lobby.

Two of the Fort surgeons were presented and
gave all possible help.
Alma Bailey Dunford was born in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, on August
19, 1850, son of Isaac Dunford and Leah
Bailey. In 1853, his parents brought him to
America, and settled in St. Louis. In 1856,
this family came to Salt Lake City, but were
soon afterwards called to settle Bear Lake
County, Idaho, where many of his fathers
family still reside. In 1864, A. B. Dunford
came to Salt Lake City to live and has ever
since counted this city his home.
Almost immediately upon his arrival in Salt
Lake City, he began to study his dentistry
with the late Dr. W. W. H. H. Sharp. In his
profession, Dr. Dunford developed almost
marvellous(sic) skill and soon became not
only Dr. Sharps partner but the most trusted
of Utahs early dentists. He made many trips

from St. George to Bear Lake, carrying his
instruments in his buggy and waiting on his
patients in the pioneer settlements.
For several decades and until he retired, the
reputation of his Salt Lake office was second
to none in the west. Thousands of people still
living can bear witness to the honest and
intelligent workmanship that characterized
Dr. Dunfords professional services.
Dr. Dunford lived to see his profession grow
from a simple system to a highly perfected art
based on the latest knowledge. The highest
tribute that his colleagues paid Dr. Dunford
was that he was always abreast of the latest
methods and that the young graduate out of
college found that the veteran knew all the
latest tricks. Many of Utahs eminent dentists received their training in the Dunford
offices. When Dr. Dunford retired about six
71
years ago, he had followed his profession for

forty seven years and was the Dean of Utah
and probably the Western dentists.
In 1877-78, Dr. Dunford filled an honorable mission in England. He was also active
at various times in many public enterprises.
Dr. Dunford was a fine type of gentleman.
His courtesy, kindliness, good manners and
genial humor made countless friends for
him. His instincts were those of the English
gentleman and to the last, he clung to the
dress and the mode of life of the professional man of the old country. He was loyal to
his own, vigorous in the defense of his convictions, gave his all for his home and his
family, paid his debts, helped those in need,
and left behind him an enviable record of a
useful life. His widow, Mrs. Lovinia Clayton
Dunford, survives him also six of his ten children: namely, Mrs. John A. Widtsoe, Carlos
L. Dunford, Mrs. Eli A. Gardner, Mrs.
Mark H. Greene, W. Chauncey Dunford,
and Miss Rachel Dunford.27
The pallbearers were six of the members of the Utah
Dental Association, some of whom had received their
first lessons in dentistry in Dr. Dunfords office.
Elder Charles H. Hart of the First Council of Seventy,
having known Dr. Dunford for many years, spoke in
high praise of his many excellent traits of character, of
his loyalty to his family, his friends and his possessions
and his jovial disposition which made a man whom
it was a pleasure to meet and to know. He said Dr.
Dunford was one of the most congenial of men, always
pleased when he was able to dispel gloom and sadness
and create instead sunshine and joy. Dr. Grant of the
Utah Dental Association paid a glowing tribute to the
work of Dr. Dunford as a professional man. In the
practice of the mechanical side of his profession he was
an artist whose work set a standard for efficiency that
was an inspiration to his associates.
Leah Dunford Widtsoe related the following which
truly summarizes the life of her father, Alma Bailey
Dunford:
As a man he was clean, dependable, honest,
and a gentleman thru and thru. As a father
72
and friend he was the very best. No truer

father or friends could be found. His descendants to this day, while forgetting what
weaknesses he may have had, can but bless
his memory and cherish the truths of honesty
and decency he so nobly inspired in them.
He was a good man, and excellent professional practitioner, a truly great father and
an inspiration to many young men who followed in his professional footsteps.28
Endnotes
1. Jill Wonnacott Dunford is the wife of Robert R. Dunford, who
is a descendant of Alma Bailey Dunford through his son, Carlos
Leroy Dunford. To prepare this biography, Jill surveyed and typed
the information contained in more than 60 of Almas letters to his
parents and others, and reviewed and extracted information from
a number of additional sources which are identified below. Jill will
make transcripts of Almas letters available on request.
2. Mecham, Lillie Dunford, Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey
Dunford Family, History of Bear Lake Pioneers, pg. 187-197.
3. Letter from Alma to his parents, May 23rd, 1866.
4. Letter from Alma to his parents, Jan. 3rd, 1867.
5. Letter from Alma to his parents, June 28th, 1867.
6. Letter from Alma to his parents, August 1st, 1867.
7. Letter from Alma to his parents, August 31, 1871.
8. Letter from Alma to his parents, June 22, 1872.
9. Letter from Alma to his parents, Dec. 21, 1872.
10. Letter from Susie to Leah, Jan 30, 1874.
11. Letter from Alma to his parents, Feb. 28, 1874.
12. Ibid.
13. Letter from Alma to his parents,
14. Letter from Alma to his parents, July 25, 1877.
15. Letter from Alma to his parents, Dec. 28, 1877.
16. Letter from Alma to his parents, Feb. 21, 1878.
17. Ibid.
18. Cornwall, Rebecca Foster, Sister Saints, page 68.
19. Snow, Bess, Snow, quoted by Wanda Snow Peterson in her
book, William Snow, First Bishop of Pine Valley, page 151-52.
20. Letter from Alma to his parents, Feb. 5th 1882.
21. Greene, Alice Dunford , History of Lovinia Tricilla Clayton,
pg. 3.
22. Ibid., pg. 3.
23. Ibid., pg. 5.
24. Greene, Alice Dunford, Sketch of My Life,
25. loc. cit., Greene , pg. 7.
26. loc. cit., Cornwall, pg. 69.
27. Obituary of Alma Bailey Dunford, copy in possession of
Robert R. Dunford.
28. Widtsoe, Leah Dunford, Alma Bailey Dunford, Pioneer Dentist
of Utah.
Susan Amelia Susa Young

Dunford Gates
1856-1933
by Kari Widtsoe Koplin Robinson1

Susan Amelia Susa Young was born in Salt Lake
City, Utah, on March 18, 1856. She was the first
child born in the Lion House and was the second of
three daughters born to Brigham and Lucy Bigelow
Young.2 As the time of Susas arrival into this world
approached, Brigham Young arranged for the boards to
be laid on the floor of one of the sitting-rooms in the
Lion House, which Lucy had chosen as her bedroom
in the southeast corner on the main floor. The floor
was laid hurriedly in the first weeks of March, 1856.
Lucy moved in just in time to deliver her second child
who was the 41st child of Brigham Young. Aunt Zina
(Huntington Young) was the midwife in attendance.
At the moment of birth Lucy asked Zina What is it?
She said, A little girl, to which Lucy replied Oh,
shucks! No, it isnt shucks, said Zina, its all wheat
and full weight at that! Cuddling the baby close in
her arms Lucy soon forgot her disappointment of not
having a son and settled into the joys of motherhood.
With this story, Susa admitted later,
you have a thumbnail sketch of my life ever
since. Someone always either inside of me or
outside of me, is usually saying shucks after
my hurried entrance most anywhere. And I
am usually trying to convince my other self
and the rest of the folks that its all wheat
and full weight at that. Sometimes of course
I dont care and let it go at shucks. 3
Susa was one of those early Mormon leaders who
sometimes said one thing and did another, except,
with Susa, she could sometimes say two contradictory
things and still do another.
Susa wrote, Susanne I became...(and) I arrived at the
age of eight years, with a plain name, a plainer face,
and a passion for music and books.4 At the time of
her baptism, Susa herself added the middle name of
Amelia after her fathers wife Amelia Folsom to whom
shed grown quite attached.
Susa Young
There has been much said about her real name and
how it came to be. Her father once implied that she
had been named in honor of his sister, Susan. Although Susa and her mother insisted that she had been
named after Susanne Richards, a post-partum nurse at
her birth, Brigham persisted in his opinion. Susa made
peace by saying:
Well, father, if you think my name ought
to be Susan--Susan it shall be to the end of
the chapter...for I will change the temple
records...Here is the conclusion, however, of
my name. When the will of my father was
read...my name was written by some blundering clerk, Susa, leaving off the final n;
and therefore, since then, I am --Susan in
the temple, Susa in my ordinary signatures
and in legal documents, Su to my dearest
and nearest, Suz to those who retain that
grating memory of my childish name, Sister
Suey to one old quaint friend, Aunty Gates
to the children of my dear brother Joseph F.
Smith, Susannah and Susanne variously in
early records, and Aunt Susa to all my dear
and beloved girls.5
73
Because of her voracious reading habits, Susa was able

to acquire something beyond the formal education
which was offered through the regular school system
set up in Utah. She received her early training in
Brigham Youngs private school, which stood on the
northeast corner of South Temple and State Streets. A
comparable education was given most of the children
in the valley, but for several years only a few could go
on to higher grades. Susa was one of those so favored,
partly because of her fathers financial independence,
and partly because of her desire to study and her ability
to learn.
In 1870 she was among the first persons in the state to
learn shorthand from David Evans, Church Stenographer, a knowledge she put to use often on trips with
her father. David Evans considered her to be one of
his star pupils. Her most notable experience being her
transcription of the entire ceremony of the dedication
of the St. George Temple in 1877.6 She also recorded
the dedicatory sessions of the Logan and Salt Lake
Temple.
Many of her early teen years were spent reading science,
history, travel, biography and literature books with her
father. She also diligently studied music and dance.
Susas major schooling, her best writing, and most of
her other accomplishments followed the event which
she singled out as the major sorrow of her life: the end
of her first marriage through divorce. Although she
never mentioned her divorce publicly, this must have
been behind much of what she wrote and did, with a
desire that her young readers might be spared some of
the heartache of an unsuccessful marriage.
Rising above the difficulties in her life, she went on
to organize several departments at both the University of Deseret (later the University of Utah) and the
Brigham Young Academy (later to become Brigham
Young University). Often abrupt in her assertions and
quick to act, she balanced a life of delicate contradictions. For example, in her eyes, her father could do no
wrong, yet she could tiptoe around him to exert her
will. She never questioned the ultimate authority of
the men (priesthood) in her life or her religion. Her
motto reflected her unique balancing act: Provoke the
brethren to good works, but dont provoke the brethren while doing so. She was the only woman ever to
74
have an office in the Church Office Building and was

affectionately referred to as the 13th apostle. By her
death in 1933, she had become a legend.
She accomplished much in her 77 years: author of many
fiction and non-fiction books; poet; musician; founder
and editor of the Young Womens Journal and the Relief
Society Magazine; suffragist and leader on national and
international councils of women, including sole representative of the United States at the International
Council of Women held in Copenhagen, Denmark
in 1901. She served as president of the Daughters of
the Utah Pioneers in 1904. She was also a member of
the Relief Society General Board for many years. She
was a temple worker and initiator of modern Mormon
genealogical research, gathering together over 16,000
names of her Young ancestors. She was the first person
baptized for the dead in the St. George Temple. On
January 9, 1877, this ordinance was performed by
Apostle Wilford Woodruff. The confirmation performed by her father, Brigham Young.7
However, her greatest and most fulfilling accomplishment was being a mother. Her father counseled her
early in life that:
Daughter, use all your gifts to build up righteousness in the earth. Never use them to
acquire name or fame. Never rob your home,
not your children If you were to become the
greatest writer..the most gifted and learned
woman of your time, and have neglected
your home and children in order to become
so...you will find your whole life has been a
failure. If, in addition to your wifely and
motherly duties, you can pursue one or more
fields of public labor,...then all the good that
you can accomplish...will rebound to your
glory and eternal crown.8
Susa described herself as 5 3, 115 pounds, with dark
blue or grey eyes and light, rather curly brown hair,
and adds, I must confess my teeth are the only redeeming feature of my face. In her journal of one
of her travels with her father, she notes that a man in
the party travelling with them said of her, She has a
winning way with her that you cant resist.9
In 1872, at age 16, Susa fell in love with 21-year-old
Alma Bailey Dunford and on December 1, they were
married in the Endowment House. Her dear friend,

Joseph F. Smith, performed the ceremony. They were
blessed with two beautiful children, Leah Eudora, born
February 24, 1874, and Alma Bailey, Jr. born August
13, 1875. Alma built her a modest, comfortable home
on First North between Main and First West. These
seemed to be happy years for them both.
In the spring of 1877, Alma left on a mission to
England and made arrangements for Susa, Leah and
Bailey to spend part of the summer with his parents in
Bloomington, Idaho. A letter from Brigham to Mrs.
Susy Dunford dated August 13, 1877, encouraging
her to go hoping that the cooler climate in the
neighborhood of Bear Lake would be invigorating.10
Then, on August 29 of that year, just two weeks later,
she received a telegram in Idaho telling her that her
beloved father Brigham Young had passed away. Susa
was already in Salt Lake City when her mother, Lucy,
arrived from St. George barely in time for the funeral
of their father and husband. Apparently, Susa and the
children then returned to St. George. She sent Alma a
letter dated October 27, 1877, from St. George. Alma
later told his parents that that letter was written well,
and well put together and full of love for me.
What went on in the next few weeks is unknown, but
seems pivotal in Susas life. In a letter dated December
7, 1877, Alma received shocking news from Susa. She
told him she didnt love him and consequently didnt
wish to live with him. She had sent the letter from
Salt Lake and wanted a bill of divorce from him. She
asked him to write and tell her where he would rather
she get the divorce, from the church or the courts. He
was stunned. His letter about this to his parents indicated he had no clue as to why or what was going on.
He dealt with the news as best he could, trying hard
to focus on his missionary labors. But eventually the
strain on his health and emotions was too much, and
with an honorable release he set sail for home.
There is much speculation as to the cause of these
events. The theories go from Almas problems with
drinking, which he was able to eliminate several years
before his death, to Susas lack of preparation for the
intimacies of married life. Susa admitted later, that
she was totally ignorant about sex at the time of
their marriage, and, in later years, as a general board
member she encouraged early sex education in the

home. In my opinion, there is also the possibility that
for Susa, growing up in a financially stable household
and then marrying into the financial unreliability of
others paying for their dental services on time or even
at all, could easily have added to the stresses and strains
of their new life together. In a letter dated January 30,
1874, barely two years into their marriage and just
before Leahs birth, Susa wrote to Almas mother, Leah:
He does a good enough business but gets little or no
pay for it. Thats where the trouble is.
If one reads carefully between the lines of Susas letters
to Almas parents in the early days of their marriage,
one can sense some of her frustrations of not being
able to do all that she wished for family and friends
due to a shortage of finances. Later in that same letter,
she says
I do hope Alma will have plenty of money, so
that we can take you around (on their next
visit to Salt Lake).....No one can tell how
plagued and sorry I was because we did so
little for Father, and didnt send one present
home. But we will try and do better next
time.11
Other factors possibly were, as Susa observed in a letter
to Almas mother Leah, dated January 30, 1874: His
faults injure himself more than any one else. Such as
smoking. But I am in hopes that he will quit that soon.
Susa was also an impatient woman, which may have
added to their problems. She had a knack of sizing up
a situation quickly, finding an answer, and accomplishing something before many people were clear as to just
what the issues really were.12 She was well organized,
very practical and said to be a human dynamo, a trait
her life and many accomplishments testify to.
It is a pleasant surprise to learn from these letters is
the love Susa and Alma did have for each other at one
time. In a letter dated January 13th, 1873, she writes
(to his parents) We are happier every day we live. And
I thought we were just as happy as possible the day we
were married. Whatever the reasons for their divorce,
they truly loved each other at one time.
Their divorce was not without suffering and bitter
feelings, on both sides. In March of 1878, Alma
75
returned to St. George from his mission, hauled Susa

into Judge Hagens court and had Susa jailed for a
night, apparently because she refused to let him see
the children for fear he would take them from her. He
eventually won custody of Leah who was just past four
at the time. Susa was given temporary custody of Bailey
who was not yet three, but he (Bailey) was to have a
choice of which parent to live with at age twelve.
When Susa and her second husband Jacob Gates,
were called on a mission to the Sandwich Islands in
1886, they wrote to Alma asking permission to take
Bailey with them, but they received no answer. When
they came to Salt Lake on the way to San Francisco,
Alma met them at the train station with a sheriff and
a summons. Even though the following year Bailey
would legally be able to choose the parent of custody,
his mother would be gone for about four years, and
he was required to remain with his father. The Provo
newspaper reported that the next morning when Bailey
was brought to see his mother off, the parting was
very affecting and the boy wept loud and bitterly and
was eager to go with his mother. He was eleven years
old at the time. They would not meet again until he
was almost 15. Tragically, Bailey died 4 years later in
an explosion in Butte, Montana, breaking the hearts
of those who loved him best. Susa did not attend the
funeral for this beloved son, but Alma and Leah went.
Susa never mentioned this experience in her writings.
An example of the bitterness between them happened
while the Gates were preparing to leave for Hawaii.
Susa took time to travel to Bloomington, Idaho, where
Leah had been living with her Dunford grandparents.
Susa had had almost no contact with Leah, who was
then almost twelve years old. Leah recalls that her
mother took her aside and asked her about her life,
what she was doing and asked if she was happy. It apparently was a brief visit as they did not seem to trust
Susa, according to Leah.l3 Luckily, in later years, Susa
and Leah were able to develop a strong mother and
daughter bond that enabled them to accomplish much
good together.
We may never know what really happened. Susa did
write the story once, but about three weeks before her
death, she had her granddaughter, Anne Wallace burn
it. She did say however, on her deathbed, I hope I
have not wronged Dr. Dunford.
76
Both Alma and Susa were able to go on with their

lives. Alma married again and had 8 more children.
Susa married again and bore 11 additional offspring.
However, she still was not spared heartache. Of her
thirteen children from both marriages, and a few miscarriages in-between, she lost 8 to divorce, prematurity, accident or illness. One son died at 3 months of
age just prior to Susa and Jacobs mission to Hawaii.
Two more sons, ages 3 and 4, died within a month of
each other while on their mission to Hawaii in an epidemic, one more son died at age five shortly after their
return to Provo from their mission. Sarah Beulah, age
7, was accidentally shot by what was thought to be an
unloaded gun, another son died at birth, and threeyear old Brigham died from dye poisoning off a candy
wrapper. Susa herself raised only four children to maturity, as Leah and Bailey were raised for the most part,
by the Dunfords. Alma, too, suffered the loss of children in his second marriage. Isaac at age 22, Ruth at
age 15, and Mary at birth.
Eventually, both Susa and Alma found happiness
again and had wonderful second marriages resulting in
remarkable children.
Gratefully, Leahs 80-plus descendants have not been
adversely affected by the depth of Alma and Susas
differences, but have maintained friendships and warm
associations throughout the years with both second
families.

Gates, manuscript in possession of Kari Robinson, great-great

granddaughter.
3. Susa Young Gates, My Recollections, typescript, Utah State
Historical Society Collection (crossed-out lines).
4. The Editor Presumes to Talk About Herself, Young Womens
Journal [January, 1896] VII, p. 200-203.
5. Ibid., pg. 203.
6. Alter, J. Cecil, Susa Young Gates in ...Utah, the Storied
Domain.. [Chicago: The American Historical Society, Inc., 1932]
II, p. 201.
7. Burgess-Olsen, Vicki, Sister Saints; Chapter - Susa Young Gates:
The Thirteenth Apostle by Rebecca Foster Cornwall, p. 88.
8. Editors Department, Young Womens Journal (June, 1894),
p.449.
9. loc. cit., Burgess-Olsen, p. 67.
10. Letter from Brigham Young to Mrs. Susy Dunford, August
13, 1877, Brigham Young letter book #14, LDS Church Archives;
pp. 144-146.
11. Letter from Susan Young Dunford to Almas parents, January
30, 1874.
12. loc. cit., Burgess-Olsen.
13. Loc. cit., Burgess-Olsen, p. 46a.
Masters Thesis, University of Utah, by R. Paul Cracroft: Susa
Young Gates: Her Life and Literary Work; published 1959.
Susa Young Dunford Gates
Endnotes
1. Kari Widtsoe Koplin Robinson is a great-granddaughter of Alma
and Susa through their daughter, Leah Eudora Widtsoe, and Leahs
Daughter, Anna (Anne) Gaarden Widtsoe Wallace, and Annes
daughter, Joanne Widtsoe Wallace Koplin. She has tried to explain
and possibly understand the lives of Alma Bailey Dunford and Susa
Young Dunford Gates; how they fit together, what possibly went
wrong within their marriage and who they really were, as people,
as far as can be understood in retrospect and from what they left
behind in the written word. Most of what she writes centers around
Susa, her youth and her relationship with Alma as best as she can
ascertain, as others efforts center more on Alma, especially his later
years. Kari believes well never know, in this lifetime, what really
happened to their marriage, and it may not matter, but if we can
learn something about ourselves from our ancestors, the search will
be worth it all.

2. Life Sketch of Lucy Bigelow Young by Susa Young
77
Lovinia Tricilla Clayton Dunford

1854-1938
By Jill Wonnacott Dunford
I had pets too. A lamb was given to me. I

was proud running around the two acre
block with it, thought I was big. I had a
dear little kitten too. My aunt saw that I
was attached to it. One evening something
happened. Aunt saw it hanging in a current
bush dead. It was caught in a limb. She
brought the limb and kitten and laid them
on a white cloth under the stairway. My
grief was uncontrollable.1
Her mother was not strong and died when she was
sixteen. She said,
I suppose I lacked the restraining hand of my
mother and enjoyed unrestrained freedom. I
was winning and drew the admiration of
young men. I am sure there were some who
thought I would come to no good end, but
thanks to my Heavenly Father some good
influence has been over me and if not kept
from folly, I was kept from sin.2
After breaking up with a boy when she was younger,
she started the University of Utah under Dr. Park and
gave up all idea of marriage.
Lovinia Tricilla Clayton Dunford and unidentified child
Lovinia Tricilla Clayton Dunford was the fifth daughter of William Clayton and his second wife, Margaret
Moon Clayton. She was born December 17, 1854, in
Salt Lake City. Her parents had joined The Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in Penwortham,
Lancaster, England. When they moved to Nauvoo,
William, who was then married to Margarets sister,
Ruth, was advised by the Prophet Joseph Smith to
marry Margaret. Seven years later, Lovinia was born.
When she was 82, her children asked her to write her
life story. This is what she wrote at that time:
My home folks were very poor and industrious. Wove on a home-made loom, cloth for
the clothing of their children. Made homemade soap, and candles for light. As a child..
played the same games many children play,
bat the ball, hop scotch, etc.
78
I would be a school teacher. An offer came.

I felt lonely at the thought of leaving home
and going among strangers. The school was
in Juab. A gentleman, my friend, was railroad agent there. Anyway, I would know
one person there. I went, taught school, came
home in June. I opened a little summer school
in one of my fathers rooms. This meant a
few more dollars, which I needed. I meant
to be a fine school marm and learn to play
the piano. I had no thought of marriage.3
She relates how she met Dr. Dunford:
I had a married girl friend. She lived not
far from my home. I heard of the birth of a
little baby boy; this afternoon I went to see
her. I sat by the bedside holding the baby
and chatting with her. A loud knock came,
Come in, she called. Vin, this is Dr.
Dunford. Dr. this is Miss Clayton. I soon
put the baby down in bed and thought no
more of it.
Another afternoon I went to see her. I was

leaving the gate to go home. Dr. Dunford
drove up, he called, Miss Clayton, a moment
please. Will you go for a ride tomorrow
afternoon? I thought a moment and then
said yes. From that time on he was a
frequent caller. My brothers liked Doctor
and told me not to believe any report of him.
We go in saloons and play pool too. My aunt
liked him too. He seldom came without a
lovely box of chocolates.4

On Feb. 5, 1882, Alma wrote home to his mother
about his feelings towards Lovinia:
I have been keeping company with a young
lady for some months with intention of
matrimony. I have been acquainted with
her and her family about twelve or fourteen
years. She has sisters and half sisters married,
and they all make, I believe, no. 1 wives,
and I have every confidence in her being
as good if not better. Her name is Vinnie
Clayton. Bro. William knows of the family.
She has had quite a number of gentleman
admirers, but has chosen me in preference to
all, and I, so to speak, rule the roost.
I have had my best eye open for a year to two,
with the intention of just as soon as I saw a
young lady I loved and she loved me, and I
could get good young ladies that would, I
think make good wives, and some of them
I think I could have captured; but using a
common expression, Vinnie is the Bass. I
love her and I know she loves me. She knows
all about my life this past ten years as much
so as possible. I have not deceived her in one
thing. All of our relatives here think I am
on the right road to happiness, and I know
no one desires it more than you and myself.
I have lived for it and deserve it, I think.
Vinnie has earned her own living for several
years, being a school teacher, and was teaching in the 17th Ward School House till I had
her quit. She was raised in a large family,
and I think will make a good housewife.
She is a little shorter than me, hair is darker
than mine and has dark eyes. She is 27
years old, and has good sound common sense

equal to her years. Dear Ma, with my past
experince and our age; I think this marriage
will be a happy one all round.
I have already started the painters at work
on the inside of my house, will have it
papered next week. I intened (sic) fitting it
up as comfortable as posible (sic), but Ma,
I will keep within my means. And I have
faith and trust I will have a wife that will
take care of and appreciate what I do. My
Dear Daughter, and Darling Sister understand all about it and are delighted.5

They were married February 27, 1882, in the Endowment House since the Temple was not finished, and,
since Alma was a successful dentist, they moved into a
lovely home across the street from Pioneer Social Hall.
After the birth of five children, Isaac Clayton, Carlos
Leroy, Margaret, Alice Amelia, Rachel Grant, they
moved to a new mansion south of town. There were
born Ruth Olive, William Chauncey, and Mary, who
died at birth. Soon she was also caring for Leah and
Bailey, Almas children by his first wife, Susan Amelia
Young.
Because of some business reversals, however, the house
would never be furnished as they had planned. Water
had to be carried in and out. Electricity never reached
their home. Lovinia scrimped and saved to give her
children what she could. Alice, her daughter, said,
Somehow I got the purple dress I wanted
so badly. It was an accordion-pleated skirt,
attached to a yoke with long sleeves. I can
to this day feel the ecstasy I was in while
dancing at ward parties. Im afraid sacrifices
were made somewhere along the line, so I
could have this dress I wanted so badly.6
In order to save on washing and ironing, Lovinia made
white aprons for the girls to wear over their school
dresses. While she felt that the aprons made her daughters look neat and clean, the girls hated them. As soon
as they were on their way to school, the aprons were
removed, hidden away, and put back on again before
returning home.
79
While she knew that work and responsibilities would

be good for her children, Lovinia seemed to make everything fun. They worked in teams of two. One of the
hardest jobs was scrubbing all the bare upstairs floors.
Mother started them out in the morning with buckets
and rags. There was always some fun planned when the
work was done, such as driving the horse and cart to
the store for candy.
She encouraged the children to take part in the school
and church activities. She would help them stage plays
and fairy tales in the long front hall, playing dress up
and drawing silly pictures - the sillier the better.
As the children grew older, she could counsel with
each one when problems arose and give advice. Alice
wrote:

She had an understanding heart and the
ability and willingness to put herself in our
place. Many of my questions were answered
and problems solved while sitting out on our
big front porch in the dusk. I loved to talk
with mother.7
She kept her family together with faith and prayer.
One of the ward teachers once stated that they always
felt the power of prayer in the Dunford home.
Lovinia was tried with the deaths of five of
her children. Besides losing her daughter,
Mary, at birth, Ruth died at the age of 12,
being stricken with spinal meningitis and
dying in just five days. Isaac, the oldest son,
came home from his mission in Dresden,
Germany, with tuberculosis and died three
months later. Carlos died ten months after
suffering a stroke at a school fair. Chauncey
returned from fighting in World War I with
damaged health and died in the Veterans
Hospital in Salt Lake City.
Alice refers to her fathers apparent struggle with
alcohol as ...
a weakness that at times was hard on all of
us, but especially our dear devoted mother.
In her heart, she knew fathers worth; his
virtue, his principles and deep love for his
80
family and neighbors. She endured and

forgave him everything and stood by his side
until the end.8
Alice stated that she never remembered hearing
her mother complain of her lot. She accepted every
test that came. She believed the words of her father,
William Clayton,
Gird up your loins, fresh courage take,
Our God will never us forsake.9
After a short period of weakness, she returned one day
from walking in her yard with Ernest and Rachel. They
helped her lie down on the couch and in a few minutes
she had passed away. She died on October 22, 1938,
at the age of 83.
The following are some tributes paid to her by her
family:10
I had the opportunity of sleeping in the
middle-room for a goodly number of years
in her declining years, in her humble home,
to talk with her and drink of her profound
wisdom at the close of day, and then to be
wrapped in a blanket which she had heated
in the oven, in the winter time, as there
was no heat in the middle bedroom. Yes,
wrapped about with the warm blanket and
the loving arms of a great lady.
- Carlos B. Gardiner
One great thing about grandma she never
sat and complained about not being able to
hear. ...I remember her getting perturbed
about the defect - not to get sympathy.
She taught them to love storms with all
their dark clouds, fierce thunderings and
flashing lightenings.
She kept us busy in several ways - shed sit
down and draw pictures with us, silly as
anything, but the sillier the better. Shed let
us pull out a big drawer of old clothes to play
dress-up.
- Ruth Schoenfeld
I remember how clean her house was and

how cozy and warm it was. I can remember when she said, Oh sugar, when she was
mad as you would ever see her.
- Delores D. Wood

Many are the times I sat out on the front
porch...snuggled beside her...as she would
tell me about the stars and other wonders
of nature. To this day I enjoy the changes
of weather, and the love of nature, mainly
because of my understanding and patient
grandmother.
- Paula Gardiner Carlson
Endnotes
1. Greene, Alice Dunford, Lovinia Tricilla Clayton Dunford, My
Mother, pp. 1-2.
2. Ibid., p. 2.
3. Ibid., p. 2.
4. Ibid., pp. 2-3.
5. Letter from Alma Bailey Dunford to his parents, February 5,
1882.
6. Greene, loc. cit., p. 4.
7. Ibid., p. 7.
8. Ibid., p. 7.
9. Come, Come Ye Saints, William Clayton.
10. Greene, loc. cit., pp. 8-13.
Lovinia Dunford
81
98
4
The Story of
Moroni Dunford
(1855-1910)
In 1856, Isaac, Leah and their surviving children,

William, Alma, and Moroni journeyed to the Salt
Lake Valley. This was their home for only that winter
because for reasons unknown, they returned back to
St. Louis the following spring. There Moroni spent his
early childhood.
Quoting from Moronis Journal (all quotes in this
history retain the original spelling and punctuation as
far as possible. The following journal entries until May
of 1884 were written by Moroni as he looked back on
his life. In May of 1884, he started a daily journal):
Earley in the Summer of 1860, My Parents
saw fit and sent me to School... At this time
we lived on what was then called broadway,
one of the principal Streets in St. Louis and
above what was then called the hat and
horses....2
Moroni Dunford, 1905
Moroni Dunford was born June 8, 1855, the 6th child

of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford. His parents had emigrated from Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England in 1853
after joining The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. They had buried three daughters in England.
Arriving in America, they settled in St. Louis, Missouri, the place of Moronis birth.
During the year of 1862, we mooved from

the hat and horses to Second Street. This
place of liveing was a beautifull place, and
the building was a very large one three
stories high and suitable for Some eight or
nine families. When we first moove there
we lived on the Second floor. Soon after, we
mooved to the third floor. This was a nice
place to live having three rooms, kitchen
Chapter Four: The Story of Moroni Dunford
99
and a back porch, this building being situated on or close to the banks of the Mississippi River, our back porch was an excilent
place to Sit and view the river and its many
boats and Steamers landing and passing to
and from....3
This was during the Civil War years and from their
back porch they watched many gunboats and Steemboats with other boats loaded with Soldiers and men
of war with war impliments. One day when Moroni
was excused from school early because he was sick, he
was compell to wait on one corner of the Street while
a large regment of Soldiers march by. This was quite a
Sight and many Such Sights I seen during that war.4
Moroni recalled times he got in trouble at school when
he was only 6 or 7 years old:
...on one ocasion for Some little wrong I had
dun, She [the teacher] got vex at me and
as it happened, one of the little girls of the
Same class had dun wrong, So She had us
both to punish togeather. So instead of whipping us on the flat of the hand as She usuley
did with a Strap rule or roap, She taken the
roap and had us two Schollors, the girl &
myself Stand in front of the School back to
back & tied us togeather in that Shape, &
of course all the School laugh and thought it
was fun...
...On some ocasions my teacher would send
a note to my Father if I Should happen to
do a wrong Stating of my actions in School,
and Sometimes my Father would not smile
at me, when I got home, after he would
receive one of these notes from my teacher.
Moroni recalled a time in June of 1864:
... after I would get out of School I would
feel so free that School Seem to be the wrong
place for me...I would with other boys stay
out of School. This I would do unbeknowing to my Parents. So the last week at this
School, insted of going as a good boy Should
do, I taken the liberty to lay off all this week.
I dun so not even went back for my books.
100
So the last day my Father got a note from my

teacher Stateing my absent from School. This
of course did not please me, nor my Father.
So it ended in a severe punishment which I
greatley deserve....5
At this period in his young life, an event happened
which Moroni attributes to his later propensity for
baldness.
On one occasion it was quite Stormey...so my
Mother thought best and had me to take an
umbrella with me...After School it rained
tarable fast so I Started home with my umbrella in Shape. I then thought it was large
enough to keep the rain off of two so I thought
I would wait for a little Girl who lived next
door to us. She Seemed please of my offer, so
we walked home togeather & kept ourselves
dry, & when we got in front of the window
of my partners home, we both being fond of
kissing, we kiss each other before parting &
as it happened, the little girls Mother was
sitting by the window a Sowing [sewing]
which of course we had no idea the old lady
would care. I certainly thought not as I had
fetch her daughter home Safe and dry.
[I] thought it was all right till after I had
got through the hall and part of the way up
Stairs when the Old Lady, my girls Mother,
came a charging & gathered a hold of me,
boxed & pulled my ears & pulled my hair
till She pull it out by handfuls...but Since
then my hair has never been So thick and
now I keep it much Shorter perhaps it will
avoid any Such a game.6
As a typical child, Moroni loved to play.
I would want to be out a doors a great deal.
My Parents would want me to Stay in more
and sometimes of an afternoon would want
me to lay down & take a Sleep, & Study
my lessons...When I would not do this as my
Parents would want me to, & would be out
to play too much in order to keep me in, My
Father took to tieing me up by the leg to the
bedpoast or Some Suitable place.
So on one occasion after playing a great deal

the day befour, & after my Father telling
me to Stay in more, on this occasion he ties
me with a roap at the head of the Stairs to
the railing or banisters in the afternoon just
before going to the Store to work. So during
the afternoon the boys that I played with
come around & I could See them from the
head of the Stairs & I did ache to get with
them so bad did I that I was compell to
untie myself. This I dun and went down to
play with them till about the time I thought
Father would be comming home from work,
then I went back to my hitching place &
tied myself up again & waited till Father
arrived from work. When Father got home,
he thought I had been tied up long enough
so he untied me which was not long from the
time I had tied myself. All of this I Suppose
was for my own good.7
The sights and sounds of that time must have made
an impression on Moronis young mind, because years
later he recalled them with clarity.
. . .boys could be Seen in large crowds almost
dailey during the Summer in bathing and
Swimming & Sometimes they would get
permition on some of the large steamboats
to go to the utmost top of them which would
be some 80 or 100 feet high or over &
from this highth boys would go in a purfect
String. Sometimes hundreds of them & dive
off into the river. Some of them would be
Seen comming down feet first, & Some head
first....8
The following winter of 63 this great river
altho it run so Swift it froze over Solid that
large freight teams with from two to six pare
of large mules to the team was known to
cross...One Sunday after Church My Father
in company with another gentleman took
me & we walked across the river & back and
Spent a little time on the ice looking around
and viewing what could be Seen. Many
tents were pitched on the ice for restaurants,
Saloons & etc. & of course they would have
Stoves to keep fier in these various places, &
on one occasion a place where we Stop for a

little information, the person to whom we
were Speaking told us of a little circumstance
that had happen a day or two previous of a
proprietor of one of the firms who was Siting
in one of his back rooms...while his clerk was
tending to his buisness, the clerk wanting to
Speak to him step back to do so, but he had
disappear, leaving nothing but a hole in the
ice where he & his Stove went through &
was Seen no more.9
Many large fiers have I seen while in St.
Louis. three Steamboats were burned to
ruins one Sunday morning...also many large
houses, dwellings & homes have I seen destroyed by fier, & large fier company & fier
men runing to the seen of destruction.
One of my greatest trouble was the last few
years in St. Louis to Shun and keep out of
the way of kinnappers, as they use to tell us
they were men that were around after dark
& pick up little boys or girls that would
be out late at night or after nine oclock &
would carry them off & at times when I
would happen to be out a little late at night
on little errand for My Mother & so on I
would rush myself to get home & Sometimes
I would go a block or two out of my way
thinking that there would be one down that
Street or one down the other, & Sometimes I
would Stand on a corner & wait till Somebody pass & I have ask is they would go a
little ways with me. Sometimes I would be
left a crying till another person would pass,
when I could get no one to take pity on me, I
would run, crying with fear untill I reached
home.10
...At the front door of the Hall down stairs,
many young men & girls would geather at
times & Sing, tell riddles play games & etc.
Many times I have listened to them, When I
have not been counted large enough to take
part with them. Some beautifull peaces that
I have heard on these occasions are still fresh
on my memory.
101
In our backyard we had quite a nice playground & a very large swing with a flyendutchman or whorley-gig. Many of these
Sports I have taken great part, the many
hours I have spent in that back yard will
long be remembered. & also the time we used
to have a coasting in the alley not far from
home, & on the Street north of where we
lived we would coast down the Street to the
river which was some two or four blocks.
Summer time, many hours I have spent in
the evenings with other boys catching lightening bugs, & putting them in large clear
glass bottles, when they would light one &
all would make quite amusing Sight.11
During one summer Moroni stayed a week with a
family who lived across the river.
...We spent the most of our time a playing
togeather having plenty of watermellions,
nuts, & fruits of different kinds. While there
I was trouble with Some flying insects flies,
and musquitto till they cause my face to
look as thoe I had the Smallpox...When Mr.
Powell taken me home my folks ardly knew
me. After I had been home for a Short time
I was taken very Sick with the chils and
feavor & was very Sick for Sometime. On
the morning of the 12th of Oct 63 I commence to get better, this was the most Severe
Sickness of my life.12
Isaac and Leah had desires to again join the Saints in
the Salt Lake Valley and on June 18, 1864, they moved
their family to the steamer Kate Kinney. The next day
it ...left the banks of the river & the Shores of St.
Louis, our beautifull City, the place of my birth was
soon out of Sight.
A week later they landed and preparations were made
to cross the plains. William was then 17 years old,
Alma almost 14, Moroni 9, Albert 6, Eliza 4, Parley
2, and Oliver just 7 months. ...We started the whole
of the train with captain Holladay in charge. George
Dunford, my uncle was in the train coming out to
Utah. Three hundred miles into the journey, George
had some trouble with his teamsters and returned to
102
St. Louis where he stayed until 1868 when he journeyed to Salt Lake and made it his home.
...the train & us traveled on very nicely till
Some of the cattle commence dying off. We
lost one of our best oxen that taken Sick
long in the afternoon while traveling, the
poor fellow realed as he walk. My Father
unyoked him & turned him out almost the
Same minute he laid down & never got up
again, his mate feeling so bad to see him
there went to him and hooked him to get
him up, but he could not. he laid there and
died. all that night, the poor ox that had lost
his mate could not & did not rest, he Seemed
to feel bad for Several days.
Soon after to fill the place of the lost ox, My
Father bought a cow, as oxen were so dear,
this cow we called Plum we hitched her up
with one of the oxen & She worked very
well.13
On September 25, 1864, they reached the great Salt
Lake Valley. They lived in the Sugarhouse area and Isaac
worked at William Jennings Store. Moroni recalled,
...during this time I had to heard cows in the field for
My Father and Brother Hart [James H. Hart].14
That November, Isaac took his family and with the
James H. Hart and James Nelson families left to help
settle the Bear Lake Valley in Idaho. They traveled
north through Cache Valley, camping at intervals.
...at the foot of what is known as the big
dugway, hear we Seperated, James Nelson,
Mrs. Hart & her Son James, My Mother
with two or three of the children & Myself,
went over the mountain through emegration Caon into Bear Lake valley, making
one camp over night in this cold disagreeable caon...This trip...was a very cold &
disagreeable one, plowing through Snow
through the caon.... 15
Moroni wrote that during the night spent in the
canyon,
...Some little dispute arised between James
Hart and I, So we had quite a fight, we
would throw fier sticks or anything we could

get a hold of at each other. So finiley Mr.
Davis, the man we was traveling with, Separated us this ended the quarrel. 16
Moronis eldest daughter, Letha D. Madsen wrote, I
have heard my father tell of grandmother sitting and
holding pieces of cloth over the childrens faces, as they
slept, to keep the snow from them. Several of the adults
and older children often stood on the upper or mountain side of the wagon to pull and keep it from tipping
over into the ravine below.17 The following night was
spent at the home of William Hymas in Liberty, then
on to Bloomington.
Moroni continued, at the same time, Brother Hart,
Father, two of my Brothers, Alma & Albert went
around by Soda Springs with the teams. Some day or
two later, they arived in Bloomington, all of this was
after a journey of about four weeks [now a journey of
2 1/2 hours] for we arrived...just before Christmas...
Snow on the ground.18
For some time, Isaac and his family lived with the
James Nelson and James H. Hart families, 13 people
in all, in one log room. This room having no floor in
it, we used hay for floor. When this hay would wear
out, then it would be renewed.
As soon as possible, Isaac got a room that was not completed. He finished it as far as he could with material
available.
This place was little better than camping
out. we had no floor nor any door. hay and
frosted straw we used for a floor & a piece of
carpet for a door. this house or place was of
logs with a dirt roof. here like this we spent
the first cold winter in this valley...I know of
only one house in this town that had a floor
in it & not many of them had a door....19
The following spring, they began building a home and
planted some garden seeds and wheat, both of which
grew well until about the third of September when a
heavy frost came & cut it all off. We did not even cut
the straw.
On June 11, 1865 Moroni was baptized by Elder Sant
and confirmed by James H. Hart.
In September of 1865 when Moroni was 10 years old,

the family moved into their own home on the state
road, another log house with a dirt roof. During one
winter [1868], it not only rain out-side but it rain
inside, the roofs of houses was not water proof they
being of dirt roofs, all Suffard alike, this wet time last
for nearley two weeks.20
Due to the hard winters, late and early frosts, and devastation by grasshoppers in the summers, several years
resulted in very little harvests. Letha recalled, Father
used to tell us of one time when he was very hungry
he tried to trade a pink match box he had to his sister
Leah for her bread.21
During the first four years in the Valley, Isaac and
Moroni worked out on shares for what hauling of hay
and firewood they had to do. They herded sheep for a
couple of weeks in return for use of a team. ...by this
time Father had got two or three head of Stock by tradeing around. One trade he made was with Tim Lish,
trading a revolver & Some amonission for a cow. This
was a very good cow for milk & butter & also a good
one to kick. for three or four years, She would kick me
plenty while trying to milk her.22
In September of 1868, Isaac traveled to Salt Lake City
and returned with a wagon and yoke of oxen from
his brother George who had settled there. This made
their work much easier as they no longer had to work
shares.
In 1870, Moroni visited Salt Lake City for the first
time since leaving there in 1864. ...I enjoyed this trip
very much, while there I had my picture taken for the
first time in my life.23
The first of June in 1871, his sister Eliza became sick.
Moroni recalled seeing her
...walk along the ditch bank toward the
house. Her footsteps I now plainley see,
knowing at the time she was not feeling
well. Soon as She reach the house she said,
Mother, I am so Sick. this was the last
time I remember of seeing her out a doors...
On the 15th while I was watering grain...
all by myself Steadily thinking of my Sister
at home, I thought I would pray for her that
103
She may get well. leaving my Shovel where

I was watering, & went up to the fence that
crossed a revene [ravine] & by a post, I nelt
down & prayed to the Lord that my Sister
may recover and Speediley get well. but I
supposed she was appointed unto death for
our prayers did not save her. on Sunday
morning, [June 18th,] She died.24
Moroni was sent across the mountain to Franklin to
telegraph William and Alma who were living in Salt
Lake City. They were met in Evanston by a friend. On
the 23rd, Isaacs birthday, Eliza was buried.
The grasshoppers devoured all of their grain crop that
year so in the fall, Isaac and Moroni ...went to Cache
Valley with our team & wagon with some lumber to
trade & to work for wheat and flower for winter bread.
our lumber we soon traded off for wheat. Father and
I got work across the valley from Logan quarying and
hauling rock...25
Schooling was a priority for the settlers and except for
the first winter they arrived in Bloomington, Moroni
attended school. For at least one winter, Moroni and
his brothers were schooled at home by a teacher.
In the fall of 1872, Isaac and Moroni traveled to Salt

Lake City where Moroni stayed with the intention of
going to school and working. He was now 17 years
old. In his first letter home he wrote:
...after you left here, I went to work at the
cooprative store in the grocery department.
I work there 12 days. this 12 days I got 24
dollars. I would have stop there all winter
if they could give me work, but they could
not, and so I hat to do the next best. This
length of time I stop to Aunts and out of this
24 dollars i hat to pay 6 of it for board and
I also baute [bought] me to pare of draws
[drawers] and to under shirts and to white
shirts, and to pair of stockens and to white
handkerchief and a box of Collars and a
necktie and a pare of sispenders and I also
baute me some writing paper and some envelopes and ink and I also got som money
left....27
Each spring brought with it the hopes of a bountiful

fall harvest. 1872 was no different and the spring seeds
were planted.
Moroni then worked for Mr. Folsom, an architect and

builder, delivering lumber to various parts of the city.
He lived with the Folsoms during this time. However
due to little work and less pay, he left. He wrote his
parents, The 28 of April I pack up my duds, and tied
up my rags, and lock my trunk, and I left. I am now
stoping at Brother Alma and Sister Susie untill I do
better and it is not going to be long.28
As the weather begin to get warm, the grain

growing nicely, our Seven years plague
[grasshoppers] begin to hatch out, till they
covered the ground...when they would be
flying in the air, they would be so thick that
they would darken the Sun.
He then spent some time mining up East Canyon with

a Dr. Sharp where the work was ...very hard & long
days I had to put in. this I did not mind so much but
my wages was very low, only thirty dollars a month....29
After about 6 weeks of this work, he returned to the
City and then on July 13 left for Bloomington.
In the month of June, the cricket army

cross the mountain from Cache Valley to
our place, So we had these to contend with.
these we would drive in creeks & ditches &
catch them in sacks & burrey them...As the
crickets and grasshoppers would pass over the
land we would go to work & water what
they had left...Soon after watering it would
come on & if it was not eaten down the
second time, it would make a light crop. this
season we did manage to raise our bread and
potatoes.26
During this first extended trip to Salt Lake, Moroni

evidently received counsel from his father, Isaac, about
what was expected of him. In a letter home he wrote,
104
You said in your letter that you wanted me

to keep my promice when you left me. I do it
as near as I can all but going to School, and
i told you all about it. I take no strong drink
atall. now and then I take a drink of sodar
water, and a drink of cider and a drink of
milk and a drink of water.30
Moroni greatly enjoyed visiting with and staying with

Alma and Susie at this time. They had recently been
married and were very kind to him, especially Susie
who gave him some books to use when he decided to
teach himself at nights instead of attending a formal
school.
Being away from home for the first time, Moroni
seemed anxious for all and any news from home. Each
letter home contained such phrases as ...hoping you
will continue writing to me, pleased write soon, ...
my Dear Father, pleased write to me often. And in
one letter, I dont know weather you like for me to
wright to you so often are not, but I do it.31
Living on a farm, Moroni enjoyed having his own
animals and became adept at taking care of them. He
especially took pleasure in having good horses and
became an excellent horseman. However, all was not
always fun. He told of one experience with Noble.
Early in the spring [1875] I traded for a
horse...He was not very well broke or gentle
and was quite a firey horse which I liked
and took great pleasure in a horse of this
kind. This horse I called Noble. While
rideing him in company with a friend...was
going quite fast when my horse run against
a cow that was crossing the Street knocking
the cow over & my horse falling & throwing me head first falling on my head and
Shoulders...I was knocked Senceless so they
say & [was carried] to old Father Pattens
place doing all they could for me, sending
for Brothers Hart & Osmond. According to
the principal of our church and beleaf, they
administered to me in faith, beleaveing for
my recovery.
about one hour or so after then they taken
me to my home as some thought to die...
Brother Hart and my Father administered
to me. about this time I began to come too,
& feeling very sore at the back of my head
neck & shoulders. by the faith of the people
& the administering of oil I soon got so I
could walk out of the doors, this was before
night of the same day. Old Father Patten,
with several more said they never seen a man
or beast thrown in the agony of death, looked

& act any worse than I did & recover. I have
heard many of them say since that the power
of man could not have saved me, which I
realize myself.32
In 1875 preparations were made to build their new
home, which was to be of brick. ...I worked very hard,
as I was very anxiousley to have a new house. for the
lumber I would go to the caon day after day on horseback with my ax & chop all day, & ride home at night
on my horse...The biggest & largest days work I ever
done was while I was chopping in the timber...33
The Centennial year of 1876 was peaceful and prosperous. Moroni traded William for his place on the
corner, ...two city lots with an old house...this is in
front of our place or joins it...For this place I gave
my horse Noble at what I gave for him, seventy-five
dollars, with him, fifty dollars in cash...then payed it
as fast as I got it...34 That summer he built a stable,
shed and corral for his stock. He later bought the rest
of Williams land.
Moroni turned 21 during this year. In a tribute to
Isaac he said, ...Not many young men at this age of
twenty-one had such a good & as just a Father as I had.
a man more honest, true & perfect than him never
lived...35
Throughout his life, Moroni took pride in his work,
and what was done was done well. The fence he built
around his new place was ...considered the best fence
of the kind in town. it was even refered to in public
from the Stand by the bishop....36
Work continued on the family home and on August
12, 1876, at 9:00 A.M. ...the first brick was laid on
the Northeast corner of the house, and was laid by my
Mother in the presants of Father and several of us boys
& the bricklayer. Was also the first brick laid in Bloomington towards a house.37
During this summer, Moroni worked for William
Hulme for a dollar a day. Little did they realize that in
many years to come, Williams daughter, Ruth would
marry Moronis son, Jefferson.
A call was made in 1877 for help to begin the
construction of the Logan Temple. Moroni was one
105
of the first to respond to that call. He left in June

and worked building bridges and roads, and in the
timber mill and quarry. As his farm work permitted,
he continued to work there, putting in most of the
winter in Logan Caon at the Temple Sawmill....38
On New Years Eve 1878, Moroni participated in
what he called ...the worst little act of my life. He
recorded:
Myself with several more of the boys were
trying to have a good time...in hitching
up a team & several get togeather & get
something to drink to have fun...More soon
joined us & we had a time, a time I have
since been sorry for & thought then I would
try and never let the like accur again. That
was in getting full or drunk & having a row
with Ellar Welker. thinking he did not act
right, I wanted to lick him but they did not
let us fight so we quarreled till next morning
we settled it. this rumpus disturbed the peace
of many...[we]did not have as good a time as
we ought to have had...I beged pardon of my
Father the next morning as he seen me & my
actions, & I thought of doing better. Father
said he would look it over & pass it by if I
would try & do better in the future.
This was the last Spree of this kind I was ever
on. Since I have tryed to lead a morell life,
trying to be honest and uprite in all doings,
trying not to leave behind a wrong of any
kind. for this reason, I shun bad company
not allow myself to be seen in places where
I ought not to be. Liquor I dont crave for,
tobacco I disspise & warm drinks I never
take. This way of liveing I find is the best,
Should I not be liked so well by some.39
That fall Moroni saddled his horse and left for Malad
City where he was ...clurking [clerking] in the store
& meat shop & helping at times to kill the beeves
[beef ].40 He spent the winter there and enjoyed it
very much. ...I never felt better in my life than there,
weighing the heavest I ever weighed, one hundred &
eighty three lbs. This of course denotes health, peace
contentment & etc.41 In a letter home he wrote, ..Still
againing in flesh, weighing at 181 1/2...the heavest I
106
ever heard of a Dunford weighing....42 The next spring

he returned to his farm.
In the fall of 1879 after the harvest, Moroni made
preparations to go to Salt Lake City. He wished his
parents good-bye. This was to be the final time he
would see his father. Moroni wrote:
...he got up out of his chair that he was
sitting in side of the stove and in Shakeing
hands with each other he said, Goodby my
Son may God bless you & if you dont get a
Situation or Something to do come home.
You have a home to come to & you are
always welcome. These are the last words of
my Dear Father to me...
I started down the path side of the fence &
trees got nearley to the ditch I stoped, turned
around & looked back at home not knowing
for a minute weather to leave that day or
not. I seemed bothered...Just before leaving
the dooryard, Mother called me back to
tell me to be carefull of what girls I got acquainted with & not allow myself to be led
astray. I told Mother I would and always be
careful & go slow. This I have done to the
letter....43
During this and other trips to the City, Moroni and
others would travel part way by wagon if someone
could give them a ride, part of the way by foot and
sometimes by horseback. Usually at least two camps
would be made on the way. Moroni stated that several
times [I] was taken for a tramp this I cared but little
for.44
Upon arriving in Salt Lake City, Moroni stayed with
his brothers William and Alma. He had not been there
long when news came of Isaacs death in Blacksmith
Fork Canyon. ...At this time of the arriveing of the
Sad news, I was Sitting in my Brothers office in the
front room on the sofa. I cannot here disscribe the
thoughts & feelings that passed through me at this
moment.45
With his brothers and Uncle George and Aunt Sarah,
Moroni returned to Bloomington as soon as possible.
...here laid our lifeless Father, one whom I

loved & to think that when I left him sitting
by the kitchen stove, that when I meet him
or see him he would be speechless & lifeless.
O but the weeping tears I shed over him are
countless. His winning & Fatherly ways I
will long remember & can never die out...
This sad experence it seems as thou time
cannot heal it.46
The next few years were spent in improving his farm
and lots by building barns and sinking a new well.
Being a very accurate and particular worker, Moronis
construction was always well done.
Moroni had a close relationship with his brothers and
sister. Oliver recorded, Moroni, being the oldest at
home, was our wise counselor and the leader in all
things pertaining to the interest of our family, and his
brotherly advice was always replete with wisdom.47
In his journal, Moroni tells of numerous times he,
Parley and Albert worked together on their farms and
in the canyons cutting and hauling lumber. One event
he related:
...While working in the caon one day, My
Brother Parley were with me. We were both
getting a load of firewood. While working
together he, my Bro. was up the hill above
me & was both chopping. Parley, throwing
his tree down hill, it being dry quakenash,
about ten in. through & thirty-five ft. long.
I being below when it was falling, Parley
crying lookout. I look & as I thought to run
from it, but as it happened [I] run in the way
of it, it striking me on the head....knocking
me senseless for sometime. Parley running for
help as there were some working...bathing
me with cold water. Soon allrite.48
When Moroni was twelve years old he wrote a letter to
his brothers, William and Alma who were living and
working in Salt Lake City. Evidently this pleased his
older brothers greatly for each responded. Alma told
him that seeing that you wrote to me, I will give you
that Pistol, but I want you to continue to write to
me....49
William was more profuse in his praise.

Allow me my Dear Brother to congratulate
you upon your Success, attending your
first attempt at corresponding...If I had
the wisdom of President Young, or the
eloquence of a Burke, Curran, Cooden,
Lord Brougham, Bancroft, and others, I
could not eulogize you too highly for writing
that note...I would urge you Dear Moroni
to continue writing, take time, be sure you
have every word spelt correct, copy and Study
my letters and write like them until you can
do better. Moroni be a good boy, be good and
help your Father, Mother. Also be good and
kind to your Brothers and Sister and you
will live to be a good and great man...50
When Moroni spent time in Salt Lake he would send
letters to his brothers at home asking for advice from
them on various items and giving his to them. In a
letter to Parley in 1883 he told him, Now what you
do, do manley & honestley & keep your conchence
clear & your mind will be at rest.51 He then asked
Parley to tell him what he thought about him [Moroni]
getting a new watch.
Not long afterwards he wrote to his 17-year-old brother
James in response to a letter he had received:
...also have woundered if you was always
trying to do what is right & trying to instill
in you the spirit of goodness, so when you
grow to manhood you may be a noble one
such as it is best to be. for you know good
things & good people is far ahead of the
contrary & if we all create a spirit that
is admired by all, we have gained a great
deal, & it all lays in our reach...& Jimmie,
try & seek for wisdom & not for riches or
pretense to riches, for riches is very good, but
knowledge first.52
During the years of 1881-1882, Moroni recorded
that he was acting as secretary of the YMMIA and
also secretary of the Second Quorum of Elders of
Bloomington.
As the years passed, Moronis lots took on shape and
beauty. ...On the north side...I have a very nice lucern
107
Folsom Builders Carpenters, 1884Moroni is in the center
patch...In the northeast corner of my lots I have my

current bushes & a good large Strawberrary bed...in
front I have a row of shade trees....53
Moroni spent time during the next few weeks in this

collecting. With this money he went to Paris and sent
a postal order for bellows and a cast iron forge.
The little old house that stood behind the shade trees
was used as a home for the blacksmith in one room and
the blacksmith shop in the other. A Mr. Painter whom
Moroni always referred to as Friend Painter used it
this way for several years. Moroni was a good friend to
many, and none so better than to Friend Painter. In
exchange for the rent, he did all the smithing for the
family. ...I also let him have a piece of land at the back
of the house for a garden where he raised & tended his
vegetables for his own use.54
In June of 1883, Moroni left for the City ...at the

time did not know weather I would remain long or
not.... Five days later he surprised his brother Alma:
In 1885 Friend Painters anvil was stolen and his bellows

cut to pieces. ...after supper I took a paper & pencil
& started around for to raise a colection to replace the
damage property. by 9 [oclock] raised 11 dollars.55
108
Finding him in his garden a watering with

his back towards me, I calling, Doctor, how
are you, He turned around to see who was
calling. Seeing it was me, droped his hose
that he was watering with...& with a
harty kiss & a welcome he greeted me. This
meeting with my Brother I will long remember. It had been about two years since we
saw each other & we were both glad to see
each other.56
During that time, Alma had married Vinnie Clayton

[Alma and Susa were divorced], and so Moroni now
met his new sister-in-law and their baby boy. This gave
me great pleasure to see & know my Brother was once
more settled down with a good wife & a comfortable
home.57
Moroni spent the rest of the summer, fall and winter
living with Alma and Vinnie and learning the carpenters trade with Mr. Folsom with whom he had worked
years ago. ...as it was agreed between us for fifteen
cents an hour or a dollar & a half a day..long in the
summer or fall when he raised to twenty cents an
hour.58
Since a small boy, Moroni had wanted to learn the
trade of blacksmithing and had tried several times
to get started in Salt Lake and elsewhere but all in
vain.
I finally concluded if I could get to learn
the carpenter trade or understand the use of
tools enough so I could do some of its work,
I would like it & would be a great help to
me.... 59
In the fall of 1883, Moroni and Alma ordered tombstones for their father and sister, Eliza. The marble was
shipped to Logan, and Moroni and Alma took the
train. Albert met them in Logan with a wagon, and
they traveled to Bloomington, camping at a shanty
by the side of Logan River on the way. The next night
was spent at Garden City and then on home.
New plots were dug, and the remains of Isaac and
Eliza were moved. ...was done verry nice considering
& after finished us five boys felt well pleased with our
work...we taken Mother up & shown her what we had
done, & she also thought it was verry good.60
While at home, Moroni ...bought an organ for our
home & also for my only Sister [Leah] to learn & try
to play & understand music which she promised me
she would do....61
Alma, Moroni, and Oliver, who now was going to
school for the winter, returned to Salt Lake by train.
Moroni greatly enjoyed this time spent in the City.
This period of my life will ever be fresh on my memory
for the pleasant time I am haveing away from home,

but surrounded with relations & friends and also for
our good Sunday schools....62 Moroni attended the
13th Ward with Oliver. It wasnt long before he was
asked to teach in the Sunday School.
He learned his trade well and rapidly and made himself
a toolchest and a little medicine cupboard for Vinnie
as she was wanting a place to keep her little articles
of special use togeather...when finished [it] looked
very well & the best of all, it pleased the one I made
it for.63
Leah surprised her sons and came to Salt Lake for
General Conference in April of 1884. Moroni and the
others had a good visit with her.
Home in Bloomington was certainly different now.
This is reflected in a letter Moroni wrote to his sister,
Leah, January 24, 1884:
...I suppose Ma & you have it quiet enough
at home now as Ma has said before now she
would like to have it dont Ma ever feel like
saying anything a word of any kind when
you write or does she always think the more
& say the less but a word sometimes would
sound good if she felt like saying anything.
At this time, Moroni began a daily journal.
May 11, 1884 was the first mention Moroni made
of his back trouble Rheumatism at times so bad
that I can ardly move....64 The doctors and others
prescribed different remedies, pills, rubs of turpentine
and oil, soaks in the warm springs, and eventually he
was placed in a plaster jacket. Five days later, Moroni
records, Jacket taken of done no good.65
Due to the tremendous pain and unable to continue
with his construction work, Moroni returned to
Bloomington that August. Albert and James took
over his farm work. He tried more remedies but still
continued in much pain. In a blessing he was told that
...if I would have faith enough, I would recover.66
Stake President William Budge also advised him to go
through the temple.
On October 28, 1884 he followed their advice, and in
his journal he wrote:
109
At 8 A.M. went to the Temple [Logan]

& about 9 were baptised 7 times for the
restoration of my health & strength &
confirmed by Bro. Edlerson...was then
Shown into a private room & by three of the
Brothern was anointed & administered to
with faith believeing that I would recover.67
Many years later at a Dunford family reunion, Brother
Edward Mckay Pugmire who had baptized Moroni
gave the following testimony:
Brother Moroni Dunford, being ill and sick
with a back ailment, came into the Temple
that day to let the spirit of the Lord heal
him. He was so wrought with pain that
he could not walk, and was carried by two
men into the Temple and into the Baptismal
font. There I baptized Brother Dunford
seven times. This was after the pattern of
Elisha and the healing of Naaman. I then
pronounced the ceremony after the seventh
immersion. We carried him into a small
dressing room where he was washed and
annointed, and he then arose and walked
out of the Temple himself, unaided.
He had come into the Temple on a stretcher,
and after the ceremonies, walked out himself
and climbed into the buggy, a well man with
no trace of pain. All this was due to his faith
in the living God and the power of healing.
I had not seen Brother Moroni for five
years when I met him one day in Laketown
Canyon. I made use of the occasion to ask
him about his illness. He informed me that
he had experienced no back trouble from
that time on. His testimony was so strong
and impressed me so, that we both sat there
and wept. I have not forgotten a single detail
of that healing.
I consider it an honor to be here with the relatives of Brother Moroni. He was a great and
humble man, showing what extreme faith
he had when he came into the temple full of
the spirit of the Lord and was healed.68
110
Moroni, 1884
The day following his baptismal healing, October

29, 1884, Moroni returned to the temple to receive
his endowments. A few days later he returned to
Bloomington and his farm work. His health continued
to improve. On November 29th he wrote, Made stakes
to stake off the telephone line which we are about to
have through the settlement.69 And on December
11th, This morning shed tears of praise & my heart is
overflowing with gratitude for the great improvement
in my health for which I feel to praise God all the day
long.70
In December of that year Moroni was called to be a
Home Missionary. He and his companion, Brother
Piggott would travel throughout the stake visiting the
wards and giving messages. These visits took place by
buggy and often occupied all of Sunday. He enjoyed
meeting with the people and preaching. Frequently he
was called from the audience to talk in Sunday School
or Sacrament Meeting. On one occasion while visiting
in Franklin, he was called on to speak to the people
did so for 15 minutes or so....71
Evenings were often spent in studying the scriptures

and other Gospel materials in preparation for his talks
and for other gospel classes he attended.
Moroni was known for his good nature and friendliness. His friends were many. While the days were
spent in long hours of farm work, the evenings were
often devoted to visiting friends, many times staying
for dinner. At other times, friends would be at their
home for an evening of singing and visiting.
Moronis friends stretched from Salt Lake City to
Bloomington and included many ladies. Numerous
times throughout his journals, he mentions exchanging
letters with them, taking one or more to a party, for a
ride in his buggy or sleigh, or escorting them home.
He often traveled throughout the valley to visit one or
another. However, not one in particular seemed to be
his favorite.
The schoolhouse was used as a gathering place for
dances, which Moroni attended frequently. Most often
he was asked to call, not only for the adult dances but
also for the childrens. A typical journal entry of these
times reads, At home reading writing and answering
Miss MJB letter of Logan. Evening went to a dance in
the schoolhouse calling part of the time and danced all
I wished....
The principle of tithing was important to Moroni.
Several times he mentions taking his tithing to the
tithing office or settling with the bishop. Tithing at
that time included ...3 chickens, ...load of grain, or
...load of hay.
In 1885 Moroni and his brothers started to build a new
kitchen for the family home. With Moronis carpenter
experience the work progressed well, and they moved
into it just before Christmas.
While living with Alma in the City, Moroni had learned
some basic dentistry and was called on frequently to
pull teeth for people throughout the valley. A typical
entry concerning this reads, ...A Bro. Mattsen from
St. Charles called in with his wife that was & had been
suffering with the teeth-ache & in a short time I pulled
3 for her, he paying me 50 cents each for it, as that is
generley my charges.72 One time Oliver held the lamp
for him as he pulled a tooth. Later, Moroni took his
dental forceps with him on his mission and performed

that service for many there.
During these years Moroni was involved in the Church
and the community having been called as a Seventy
and also being a shareholder of the store and the co-op
sawmill. He helped gather contributions for the Paris
Tabernacle and hauled the first load of rock for it.
Moroni was a great friend to the children, those in
town and also his nieces and nephews. On a blizzardy
January 21, 1886, he wrote that he ...hitched up the
horses on the bobs & drove through the wind & Snow
to School & waited till it was out then drove all the
Scollars living west home first, then all living East
South, then East North as it was so disagreeable.73
This was repeated the following day.
On another winters day, February 19, 1886, he
recorded, A jolly time Spent with Bro Alma & boys
coasting on the hill sides.74 His brother Williams
daughter, Daisie or Star as Moroni called her, would
come for visits and he would correspond with her after
she left.
Years later in 1904, Almas daughter, Margaret, wrote
to her Uncle Moroni, I do hope that you are enjoying
yourself. If I were only with you, what a glorious time
we would have....75
Another letter to Moroni from his niece Leah Eudora
read:
...hoping that you will come down here to
work. I long to see you so much and was so
sorry to hear that you had come while I was
away. It made me feel worse when I saw the
picture you left Papa of yourself. It is just like
you, and yet it is one of the handsomiest I
ever saw. I want one so badly...I do hope you
will come down here, for then I can see and
talk with you all I want. If you do not come
down, write to me and I should be ever so
pleased to hear from you...76
In the fall of 1886, Moroni laid the foundation for his
granary and work shop. Also he started on the new
blacksmith shop he was building for Friend Painter.
Parley quarried for him to repay a trade on a mare.
111
Numerous wagon trips were made to Evanston,

Wyoming, to sell or trade their grain. This round
trip would usually take four or five days. Arriving in
Evanston on one of these trips on May 26, 1887, word
was waiting that Alma and his mother were going to
England. By the time Moroni and Parley returned
home two days later, ...Ma had gone.
In May, Alma had bought the Jensen ranch in Ovid.
July 26, 1887, Moroni recorded, Got ready & with 2
of the boys, Oliver & James & 3 girls, Sister Leah, Leah
E. [Almas daughter] & Verona [Williams daughter]
went to Ovid to comence haying.77 This was done
with wagons and horses. Thirty-eight large loads were
hauled.
After the haying was done on the other lots, the brothers cut, bound and shocked the wheat, and then the
oats. When they were working below the mounds....
dinner was brought to us by the girls.78 One night,
Moroni, Parley, Oliver and James spent the night in
the field they were thrashing.
Oliver later wrote, As a wielder of the cradle in cutting
grain, Moroni was second to none. He would cut the
grain, and by a dexterous swing of the cradle place it
in an even windrow with all the heads even in one
direction. It was my task to rake the grain into bundles,
then Albert and Parley would bind it into sheaves and
we would all shock it.79
As hard as they worked on week days, Sundays were
a day of rest. Meetings were attended, friends visited,
and sometimes for Moroni ...spent afternoon under
shade trees in front of kitchen door on 3 chairs....
On September 3rd, Moroni received a letter of inquiry
from the Council of Seventies regarding the possibility of his serving a mission ...should your services be
needed within the next three years.80 In his journal
Moroni wrote that the letter was ...quite a Surprise &
will answer it Soon.
He answered saying ...I can say that my feelings are
I go when wanted & as to my ability, I leave with my
Brotheren. My family & affairs I think will be cared
for....81
By this time, Leah and Alma were returning from
Europe, and Moroni left to get his mother in Salt
112
Lake. While there they attended conference and

Moroni visited friends and folks and saw an opera.
The morning of their departure for home, they left ...
with the hack for the depot...Ma thought of her hand
satchel which she had left & sent me back for it, a good
run down & back on time.82
On November 4, 1887, a mission call signed by
Wilford Woodruff arrived. Moroni wrote, ..a call to
the Mission field, Southern States, requiring a soon
answer...also requesting me to [be] in Salt Lake so as
to leave on 15 inst...now making all preperations for
the Call.83
Two days later he gave his departing remarks as it was
his last Sunday home. In the next week, all of his affairs
were settled. He sold Ned his horse to Oliver for $60,
...thirty now & thirty in six months. He hauled 900
feet of lumber for his future home, ...making 1800
ft. of rustic for my house. placed it all in a neat pile to
a-wait my return home. Before useing, will then have
it nicely Seasoned.84
A ward and town party was ...gotten up for my benefit
& in honor of my departure, the house crowded with
friends & people & some thirty-five dollars were handed
me by the folks to help me along on my Mission....85
On November 10 he wrote:
Up Sometime before the Sun, got all ready,
had breakfast & wished all good-by, leaving
my crying Mother, Brothers & Sister...
wishing Some of my friends good by on the
road as leaving friend Painter at the Shop...
and with Brothers Albert & Parley rode up
the canyon & over the mountain...leaving
Albert on the Sumit at about 12 or 1. After
a good by, down the mountain carying my
30 lbs Satchel.
Part way down taken my hat off & prayed
to my God for health & Strength on my
journey. walked on down Cubriver for 7 or
8 miles calling on brother H. A. Thomas &
put up for the night & was kind to me.86
Brother Thomas loaned him a horse to ride a ways,
after which by walking and later getting a wagon ride,
Moroni arrived in Logan. There he bought a train

ticket for Salt Lake City.
He stayed at Almas as he finished up his preparations, which included buying a pen and pencil set and
14 books. He bargained a cow to Alma for a watch.
On November 14 he was set apart for his mission by
Brothers H.S. Eldridge, President of the First Council
of Seventies, and A.H. Cannon. On the 16th, ...
in company with Bro. Wm & Alma & friend Dawn
Clayton, walked down to depot & after a good-bye
with a hearty kiss to both Bros. & Bro. Alma giving me
$5 dollars the train left....87
On his way to his mission headquarters in Chattanooga Tennessee, Moroni spent 10 days visiting his Uncle
Charles Simeon Dunford (Isaacs brother) and family
in St. Louis. They visited his birthplace and also the
birthplaces of Albert, Eliza, and Parley, along with the
schools he had attended. These old but familiar places
were dear to him and returning to them brought much
pleasure.
He spent Thanksgiving here in St. Louis and on that

day Uncle Simeon accompanied him to have his picture
taken cabinet-size in Enamel finish, the best.
Simeons family were not members of the Church and
Moroni took this opportunity to teach them of the
Gospel:
...They tell me they never hard [heard] them
explain the way I do, for is far diferent to the
teachings of the people here, but think our
docturn is plain & Seems true. The Sealing
ordinance, the Resirection of the dead, the
Word of Wisdom & others have been Spoken
of....88
Leaving St. Louis the 30th of November, he arrived
in Chattanooga, Tennessee, December 1st. Here he
met an old time friend, Heber C. Rich. He and Elder
Rich were assigned to Georgia with headquarters at
Dawson. Here he began his mission labors.
The day of his arrival in Dawson, December 11, he
wrote in his journal:
To get the spirit in full of my mission, I have
fasted three meals & have prayed earnestle to
our God for his blessings to be with me that
I may do rite & do much good among the
people here to whom I am sent....89
Moroni was indeed blessed with the spirit of the work
and had great faith and trust in the Lord that all would
be well. He recorded, I landed here last night with
two fifty cents peaces in my pocket expecting to travel
as did our Saviour & his teachings without purse &
scrip.90
On December 18th Moroni wrote, Elder Rich & I
walked out towards the creek & selected a secluded
place & held prayer. This special spot they dedicated
it as a sacred place for our devotions when we are in
this part of our field.91
Moroni spent many hours here in prayer and meditation. January 13th he recorded:
Thanksgiving, 1887. Moroni has his picture

taken while visiting Uncle Simeon on his way to
the mission field
...off in the trees to our dedicated spot &

had my Sacret Prayers. While praying never
felt better in my life. Apearantley the old
113
dry leaves would rattle in pleasure & in

peace & quietness & as though angels were
Hovering around. This spot for devotions is
under a large yellow pine tree that leans to
the southeast...This noble pine... shields us
while we kneel facing the northwest where
the Temples, Priesthood, our homes & the
homes of the Saints [are]....92
Moroni and his companion made many friends,
warm-hearted people of the South, who provided
them with comfortable quarters and good meals. Although they were not members of the Church, these
people developed a genuine love and respect for these
Mormon missionaries, defending them and protecting them from the detractors and even mobs. These
people are surely kind to us. At first, one or two thought
when they heard of us first we ought to be drummed
out of the country. He also wrote, The beds in this
country are good and mostly feathers & are very clean
& the people that are friends to you are friends in very
deed...& if you find them the other way, they are the
other way indeed.93
Moroni recorded, friend Garrett...at times have sit out
under the tree & fence with his gun watching while
we were a sleep....94 When it was learned that Moroni
would be without a companion for an extended period
of time after Elder Rich was released, a friend ...
expressed himself as some others to stay around with
them and feel at home. Would go through thick and
thin for me if necessary... Another man said he would
help keep the wolves off....95
Time was spent in preaching the Gospel when possible, using schoolhouses or even homes. At one time a
directive came from the Mission President, President.
Smith, to not hold too many meetings due to the fact
that anti-Mormon sentiment was red-hot.96 Instead,
they were to visit and talk at home.
Those who opposed the Mormon missionaries opposed
them bitterly and openly. On January 25, 1888,
Moroni quoted from the Dawson Journal of January
19: It is reported that Mormon Preachers are in our
County & if such be the fact, the quicker we get rid
of them, the better it will be for us. Several years ago a
band of these libertines appeared in, Terrell County &
made some converts to their iniquitious doctrines. Get
rid of them at once if they are in our midst.97
114
Other entries in his journal reflected this mood:

March 26, 1888
Willie Coxwell came in acted strange to
me...I felt as though something was up. Soon
Willie Coxwell said, we have been told to
warn you to get out of the settlement... We
said we shall go now. no wait till the rain is
over they said, we dont want to see you going
in the rain, But the whole neighborhood are
aradid against you. They say & up to Henry
Daviss 25 or 6 men were there thinking of
coming down to night, but told us to tell
you they give you both twenty-four hours
to leave in. Elder R. and I walked out, still
raining....98
In the margin of this journal page Moroni wrote,
Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute
you and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely
for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad and so
on....
Persecution continued to threaten.
April 14, 1888
Dawson Journal, another scandlas peace
about us. Mentioned taring & feathering
us....99
July 23
Heard some talk in town of trying to get up
something or sware to a lie to get me arested
& impreasen [imprisoned].100
August 3
... Word came if the Mormon Elder came
down to the crossroad settlement they would
hang him....101
The following events are taken from a history written
by Letha D. Madsen, Moronis daughter:
On one occasion while staying at a Brother
Goars [Gores] home, he wrote: Between
the hours of 1:00 and 2:00, the house was
surrounded by a howling mob. Brother Goar
did all in his power to keep them out. They
broke in at the back door. Some dozen came
in & ordered my companion and I out &

waltzed us off. I got a little stubborn, but
they took us down the road to their buggies.
I was number one & put in the first buggy,
my companion number two, behind.
We reckoned there were about twenty in all
in the mob. We were taken through part of
Dawson and westward to a side road, four
or five miles, where the captain cried halt,
and we were ordered out to the ground.
Hickories were cut, but they decided instead
to use the buggy trace. We were to take all
off but our pants. The mob was not agreed
some wanted us to have fifty to one hundred
lashes, finally one apiece, with force, and
orders to leave the county at once.
As he lay stripped to the waist and across
a log, Moroni took from his pocket a small
pen-knife and said to the mob, I am at
your mercy. All I have for my protection is
this small knife and my God.
guide and direct your foot steps aright; and

preserve you from dangers and harm and
give you power to overcome every opposing
influence that comes in your way, and that
you may be blessed to escape the snares and
pitfulls that will be laid for your feet....103
Moronis farm background was greatly appreciated
by his friends in the South as he spent time helping
them in their cotton fields, planting crops, cutting
wood, pulling weeds and helping build. No doubt this
willingness on his part to be one with them, helped
cement their friendships.
One special experience concerned the Alfred Collum
family who had befriended Moroni and Elder Rich.
After months of association with them, they asked for
baptism. Mrs. Collum told the elders that two or three
years ago she had prayed that better times would come
to her. It was revealed to her that two persons, a tall
& a short man was coming from the North & would
bring to me the truth. Now felt confident we was the
ones....104
They stayed the next day and night, all

friends and Saints of the neighborhood
stayed with them. The men were in one
room with heavily loaded guns and pistols,
and the women in another room.
The next day they left for Southern Alabama.
They read from many papers of the mobbing
in Terrell County, but walked on teaching
the gospel, for we ceased not....
In Virginia they met the same threat, mobs
on their track, some thirty, they say, just
around the hill. Another house filled with
armed friends. 102
Through all of these trials with dissenters and mobs,
the blessing given to Moroni as he was set apart for his
mission was fulfilled:
...The angels of the Lord shall be with you
and fill you with wisdom if you see to do his
will, and they shall be your reward inasmuch
as you are faithful and will be your constant
companion and a monitor within you to
Elders in mission, Moroni is seated on the right,

November1, 1888
115
Moroni loved to teach the gospel principles, whether

in a meeting of strangers or at home with those with
whom he was staying. Often he would spend time
reading and explaining the scriptures and singing
hymns with them. Most often, family prayers were
offered. A favorite song they all enjoyed was In Our
Lovely Deseret.
hopping a freight car, riding a section pole car, and

finally a passenger train, the missionaries arrived back
in Terrell Co. Georgia, having completed their three
week, 1000 mile out to Florida.
The friends Moroni had took good care of him,
nurturing him when ill with pills, mustard plasters
and special foods. In June of 1888 he developed severe
headaches, the pain of which makes me almost howl
at times.107 A few days later he wrote, All here say to
get up earley before sun up & smell fresh earth from
my hand. do my head good.108 This he did faithfully
for the next week, after which no more mention was
made of the headaches.
Having taken his dental forceps with him, Moroni
was called upon many times to extract teeth. After
returning from his trip to Florida he had need of the
same service:
Walked ...through the trees to a Nigro plantation. Bill Huckleby, a large man 210 lbs.
to get him to pull my acheing tooth. Heard
he was a good hand...He cutting around my
tooth, pulled twice, his best apearantly did
not pull it, paining some. He the Nigro gave
me some Magic Bolsum, put in the tooth.
Treated me well, asking us to call again...109
Elders Browning and Dunford Catching

the Train to Fill an Appointment to Teach in
Augusta, GA, October 20, 1888
As the Subtropical Exposition was held in Florida, the

missionaries were permitted to attend in March of
1888. Moroni recorded, Went to sleep in a mudhole, woke up in a garden of flowers.105 In Florida,
Moroni met President Grover Cleveland and his wife
and shook their hands. He and Elder Rich saw the
home of Harriet Beecher Stowe and visited the ancient
city of St. Augustine, all of which greatly impressed
him.
Having spent most of their money in Florida, there
was little left for riding, and so ...with our satchels on
our shoulders we were off a foot counting the ties &
walking the track...106 on their way back to Georgia.
Many miles were walked, some barefoot after their feet
blistered from their boots. By means of much walking,
116
A few days later: Called on Dr. W.C. Kendrick...He

pulled three times at my tooth, finiley pulled the top
off in two parts.110 Finally five months later in August
a friend hooked mule on buggy and carried me to
town for to get my acheing root pulled off wisdom
tooth that Dr. Kendrick pulled top off. Dentist T.H.
Thurmond cut around it & pulled it out O.K.111
Moronis close relationship with his family continued
despite the great distance between Idaho and Georgia.
It is evident that letters from home meant much to him
as each one was mentioned in his journal and listed
in the margins. He wrote to them also and at times
included little gifts for the nieces and nephews. One
evening with thoughts of home & the little folks, he
wrapped up some syrup cane in newspaper and sent it
to Alberts little girl, Florence, little Moroni Jacobsen
and to Almas son Isaac. Another time, he sent goober
peas.
In September of 1888, after having been without a

companion for over three months during which time
he felt lonesome sure, Moroni received instructions
to go to northeast Georgia. There he spent time with
President Smith, the Mission President, and eleven
other missionaries, among them John M. Browning.
On October 22, these two elders got our pictures
taken in a running position.112
In Augusta and Atlanta, Moroni became acquainted
with Sarah (Sallie) Bridwell and her relatives. This
young Southern woman would later become his wife.
He met John Little, George Bridwell, Thomas Bridwell,
the Langstons and Reardons, John Williams and John
and Mack Little, all of whom would later become
his relatives. Meetings were often held at the George
Bridwell home. Friendships were formed which would
continue after his mission.
On October 28, a meeting was held with all the missionaries and ...our various fields assigned us....
Moroni was to return to southwest Georgia with Elder
James Lawson. He wrote, I shaken his hand & we
aggreeing to walk, ride, sleep, talk, sing, preach, run,
& if we hang, hang together...Felt as though I would
rather go in any other part of Ga. than back there, but
are willing to go & do the best I can....113
In a letter dated October 5, 1889, Moroni was notified
that, you are honorably released from your labors in
this Mission, and at liberty to return to your loved
mountain home, and the association of your kindred
and the Saints in Zion, as soon as you can make the
arrangements....114
He left on October 15 for New York. From here he
went to Rockville, Connecticut, to his Uncle Levi
Baileys home. Next he traveled to Providence, Rhode
Island, to visit many Dunford relatives there, including
his Uncle John Dunford. On December 5, he left by
steamboat for Long Island, New York, where he visited
his cousin John Barrington. The last part of his journey
included a visit to New York City, Chicago, Niagara
Falls, and then on through St. Louis.
He arrived in Salt Lake City December 29, and after
visiting with Alma a few days, traveled to Ogden where
he met some missionary friends, Elders Browning and
Spry. Also he called upon the Littles and Bridwells who
Moroni, ready to leave the mission
had migrated from Georgia, renewing his association

with Sister Sallie. In a letter to her dated January
16, 1890, we learn of his homecoming. He visited
in Brigham City a couple of days as the train he was
on became snowbound. While there he called on a
familey of Apostle Snow as I was acquainted with them
& one or two of the boys & spent a pleasent time for
two nights & days. To add to my pleasure, President
Snow was please to see me & bid me welcome, & made
me a present of his Biography & family record.
He arrived in Montpelier on January 9th:
...our rig came for us. So our horses soon
troted us home the l0 miles...As you may
know my Mother, Brothers, & Sister looking
for me & more than please to See me....
In his journal he recorded,
...a beautiful day, but a huge winter.
All well at home. It was 26 months this
117
morning, January 10th, since I left home

for my mission. Never experienced one so
welcomed home as I am. My own folks, my
many friends of Bloomington and the Valley,
all with cheerful greetings which is priceless
to me.115
Continuing with his letter to Sarah, he wrote that on
Sunday:
the return Elder was assigned to address the
people who geathered as it appeared to hear
him. I no need say your correspondent felt
well & at home...after 26 month absence.
By the Elder one hour & a half was occupied
& the people seems to be well interested...
After the meeting many were the invitations
I receive to call on my folks here, Neighbors
& friends. This has the means to make the
returned one happy & that his travels &
labours has not been in vane....
That Moroni had left many friends in the South was
evident by the 19 letters from diferent Elders, Saints,
friends, relatives & so on...that I had left behind...is
a proof to me, also my folks here that I have not returned home forgotten.
He summarized his mission in his journal:

Miles walked 2349

Letters written 269
Letters received 274
Recd papers
411
Sent papers
107
Held meetings 73
Attended others 30
Companions and self baptized 16
He concluded with Of the scenes and travels of past

26 months, the scenes and travels of home are best.116
In the aforementioned letter to Sarah J. Bridwell he
stated, I will hope that the future will bring us closer
togeather, that our Joys may be more connected. This
was certainly to be the case, and for the next several
weeks they corresponded between Bloomington and
Salt Lake where Sarah was staying with her aunt.
118
Moroni left Bloomington the first of April and traveled

to Salt Lake with people going to Conference. He lived
with Alma, and in a letter written to Sarah wrote that
he was with my Same employer whom I worked for
Some time before I left home for the South....117
Sarah was back in Ogden and their relationship had
progressed to the point of talking of marriage. Letters
continued, and as often as possible they visited each
others homes. Moroni wrote:
Yes, please come down Wednesday, 21st inst.
if convient or Posible. I will cheerfuley pay
your round and alow me to Say, leave word
if all is agreeable, that you Stay here over
Sunday & not go back till after that night,
as it is my onley day off...in regards to my
run up Some Sunday and Spend the day, I
thank you for Sejesting it, & nothing please
me much more....118
As Sarahs parents were both dead, Moroni wrote to
her oldest brother, George Bridwell who had returned
to Augusta, Georgia and asked for his permission to
marry her. April 16, 1890:
...I am desirous of your Sanction in regards
to me in the near future makeing your Sister
my devoted wife. We, Sallie & I have chatted
on this subject & to make a long story short,
I have her word that She will be, also her
affection...
...I have not Spoken to any of the folks,
& Sallie thinks if I mention of it to you
is Surficient, I must say, in all my travels,
home & away with all my acquaintences
&c. &c. I have not met with the one who
Suit me for a loving & devoted wife as do
your Sister...If we Still endeavor which is
my urness intention, to make life happy, I
can See our path through life very pleasent
& as you know we as a people and know
for assuriety that our existence is more than
this life, for the future one is far grater. So
we unite not for this life onley, but the life
to come...Please write me...& contemplate
on what I have written & give me a soon
reply....
The letter was signed M. Dunford. A note on the bottom

of the page states, Name in full Moroni Dunford, as
you remember.
Sarah had also written her brother and to her he answered first:
May 11, 1890
...Well about Brother Dunford and your self.
Sallie, i cant say any thing about it onley for
you to be your own judge. he is a good man
so far as i know. i dont know eney thing
about his reckerd or what his people or, or
whether it would be well for you or not. you
must be your judge. if you think you love
him and wannt to marry him, i will not
ob ject but remember if you marry in Utah,
that will be your home for ever.
George was aware of the controversy between the
Church and the government about the practice of
Polygamy and was concerned about it. He continued:
i have one request to make that you have
it onderstood that you dont have to go to
Mexico if he wannts another wife. if you do
marry him, i wannt it understood that you
will have your home in Salt Lake City...i
dont wannt you to ever give your consent for
him to go to Mexico or eney other place to
marry again. if it is a law of god, stay in
Utah and if you cant practis it in Zion, you
will not be held acountible for it....
...find out all you can of the man and
whether he will be the man that would
make you a true devoted Husban, & whether
his means is suficint to make you happy or
not...i recived a letter from Brother Dunford
telling me all about his intentions. if he will
onley do as he propose to do, it would be all
right if you love him and wannt to make
Utah your home...i wannt you to tell him
before han that when ever [he] gets redy to
take another wif to start you to me and he
can go on to Mexico....
In a letter to Moroni postmarked May 20, 1890
George wrote:
You ask me consearning my Sister and your

self. i hardley know what to say to you in
answer to your request.... it was some what a
suprise to me to recive a letter of that nature
from you as i had never dreamed of you
thinking of such a thing or her eather. so i
will say to you in this way that i allways
thought a grate deal of you from the first
time i ever met you but never thought of
you becoming eney more than a friend &
a brother in the Gospel, but if you or Sister
Sallies choice & She is your choice and you
and her is willing to take the crossis of this
life on you selfes, it would be my duty to give
my cosent and not put a cross betwen two
that god has lotted together.
if you and my sister should carry out your
presant intenion [intention] i feal that it
is the will of god for i know that she has
had offers before now, more than one that
she could have excepted and she would not
except them so i gess that it was not to be
so....
George then told Moroni his concerns, i would ask
you never to require her to obay eney princible of the
Gosple that could not be practist in Zion... He asked
that they make their home in Salt Lake where Sarah
could be near some family.
In response to this letter, Moroni wrote to George on
July 18th, and told of their plans and also his personal
philosophy on life:
...You spoke of Sarah or Sallie, I prefer her
proper name as it is more gentele & honorable. As to her having many chances of matrimoney, this I knew to be true & had I not
thought So, I Should not have the likeing
for her that I have. It is ardley likely that a
person would want one that nobody would
have. This I knew of your Sister is one reason
I formed Such a great likeing for her, & were
this not So I would not do So much for her
joys & happiness as I now take pleasure in
doing & live in hopes it will be this way
through life.
119
I must make it Short. first Nature teaches

us where the man can do the best, the Wife
is with him...Now my home is not So far
away. 140 miles from here & is where all
my intress is. My home where I have made
for years Since my parents taken me there
Since the year 1864 when but a little boy. I
have many friends there, besides my Mother,
Brothers, & Sister, & I find it far more independent life there on the farm than here
or else where hired out So much per hour...I
think it is worth a great deal to one to be his
own boss. Our town Bloomington has about
75 families...Is very pleasent in the Summer,
cold at times in the winter. Health of People
generley good.
The way I live now very good. Carpentering
wages every Saturday night which is handy
& good, but one is not always Sure of work,
but the farmer, or Stock raiser, is generley
Sure. A Song Says, Stay on the farm if profits
do come in slow.
Moroni and Sarah marriage photo
I Sometimes think it Strange I have lived So

long & quite widely acquainted & traveled
some, & have had a few admiries. Still as
you see your Sister is my choice, & had to
go down in Georgia to get her...and Since
then have made up my mind to drop others
for her. Our meetings & times togeather is
Spent in happiness.
My folks here in the City thinks well of
her, & as you know I have a good Name
with you & all your folks, which I Strive to
merit. I have learned to know a good name,
a charicter is worth all to a person & this I
glory in....
He then broke the news of wanting to take Sarah to
Bloomington to live.
You wish us to live here in the City & not
willing for me to take her away even to my
home. Much could be Said about this but
120
Again, you Stated for me not to ask or to do

anything contrary to the laws of the goverment...I do intend to live it laws or Suffer
the consequences. My object is to live that I
may know what is right & do it....
Wedding arrangements continued to be made and the
date was set for December 17, 1890. They got their
certificates signed by President Woodruff which was
the practice of the day making them leagle. Moroni
quit his carpenter work, picked up Sarah in Ogden,
and then they traveled together to Logan where they
were married in the Temple. They then stopped in
Soda Springs and Montpelier. On December 21 they
finally arrived at the old Dunford home in Bloomington where they met the rest of the family and began
their lives together.
During the next two years, they lived in the northeast
room of Leahs home while Moroni was building their
home on his corner lot. Their first child, Letha was
born October 12, 1891. She was a delight to her father
and in letters he referred to her as our charmer.
Sarah was able to take extended trips to visit her
family in Ogden and Salt Lake. Her brother, George
Sleigh at the Salt Lake Tabernacle with Sarah, her children and her brother, George, and his family
returned to Utah and Sarah spent time in his home.

During these absences, she and Moroni corresponded
frequently and expressed their love and affection for
each other.
In a letter dated Sept. 30, 1892, Moroni was concerned
because he had not heard from Sarah for awhile. He
wrote:
Did you receive my last letter? Or are you
sick? O. I hope not. You know, my Dear, I
love you if ever a man loved his wife I do
you. Also his lovely babe...Please let me hear
from you soon, & if sickness is handy there,
I will soon drop my hard work & it as quick
as a hot peace of iron. if I cannot have my
love ones comfortable, happy, and with a
home of ours. One who loves you and our
dear Baby as he does the Sight of his eye.
WRITE, WHEN YOU GET THIS.
Sarah did write, and it seemed that mail was being lost
at both ends:
...my darling as long as we know it is no
fault of ours that these things happen thus
we will not worry about it, for you know my
dear that I can truthfully repeat your words.
You know I love you, so if these little things
come along we cant help it...
With pure true love I remain your affectionate wife.119
In the fall of 1892, Moroni was considering going
somewhere to feed cattle for the winter to earn extra
money for the home he was building. When he wrote
to Sarah who was still in Salt Lake City, she responded, ...as for you going off feeding cattle this winter, I
would not feel very well about it, we having to be separated, but if that is for the best, and the best you can do,
why of course I am willing. She offered him another
choice, that of coming to Salt Lake and working on the
121
Nov. 28
My Dearley beloved Wife and Sweet babe,
...Our Dear Ma is little better they say, but
Oh! such a diference in her & a change to
what she was when I left her standing side
the kitchen stove.
Nov. 29
I was all night last night with Dear Mother.
She is indeed very Sick, very low...She has
her bed next door here to the kitchen & we
go through the hall to her room. Everything
is done for her...Many fast & pray for her,
even the Primary Children....
Sarah and Letha, as a baby
Temple for 3.85 a day, two thirds in money and the

other in store pay....120
This must have sounded inviting to Moroni, for in the
latter part of October he took his team and traveled to
the City with plans that if he and Sarah conclude to
stay the winter, a friend would bring the team back
to Bloomington. According to his daughter Lethas
history, Moroni at this time worked ...on the Salt
Lake Temple where he laid many of the inch square
hardwood blocks in the flooring and did other fine
finishing work.
A month later, word was received that Mother Leah
was ill and Moroni left for home. The following excerpts are letters written to Sarah:
November 26, 1892
Hyde Park, Utah, on way to Bloomington
Hope to find our Dear Mother better So I
may leave again as Soon as I can.
122
December 3
You find by this I am still here & by my
Dear Mothers side & with her painfull
sounds grinding on my ears for it do make
me feel so bad to hear, see & know the one
that has cared so much for me & done for
me when I could not do for myself to suffer so
for she, Our Dear Mother is in such heartrending pains. Now Dear Sarah, you know
I must stay here, thinking it will be a source
of comfort to Ma, & doing what I can. I
feel that any amount of money cannot take
me far from her, for My Dear Sarah, I feel
that Ma cannot last long & I am so glad
I am with her in her severe sickness and
apparantly last days.
We are all please to see Bro. Oliver return
home. This has been & is a comfort to Ma...
My Dear, write to the one who loves you so
much.
December 5
We had the pleasure Last evening..of having
Bro. Alma coming...The meeting gave us
pleasure in one way & to know Ma could
recognize him, but did seem hard. I am now
in the front room with Ma. Bishop Hulme
& number of the familey are present. Ma
still alive, groaning heavy, have not spoken
for some time.
She is in a sinking State. Can do nothing,
only moisten her lips with water. It was hard
on Alma, but he stood it well as he could.

Now & again, we break out in sadness &
cannot help it. Oh, my dear, when I see the
articles she has done, fruit, pickles &c she
has put up, & to know Grandmas chair is
vacant, I can ardley contain myself...
Oh! Sarah, what a sorce of comfort if seems
& has to Ma to have us absent boys come
home one at a time. My arrival, Bro.
Olivers, then Almas & Ma seem so please
to see us all. Then having her giveing us the
names of her relatives & folks for Temple
work. Her dieing request to be written
down in regards to what she leaves behind.
This is all touching to receive from a kind &
affectionate Mother, from a mother whom
I have not been as kind and good to as I
ought. Oh! had I time & acts to recall...
December 6
My Dear Girl, Oh! our home. My darling
Mother, I watch this beautifull clear morning
with my watch in my left hand & seen her
breathed her last twenty one minutes pass
nine. She did pass so peaceable & quiet, we
all by her side but Albert & James who had
just left to go up home to do their chuers. We
all feel recondsile to our fate but Sister Leah.
Dear Wife, please pen a few lines to her.
Ma is now nicely clean and laied in north
room where it is cool. We have not set the
berial day yet, but perhaps about friday...
Our Dear Mother bore her sickness with
patience. Glad to see me come home she was
& so glad to see Bro. Oliver come, a sodden
change 12 hours afterwards. Again glad to
see Bro. Alma come, could then just see &
speak. Mother expressed herself sattisfied.
Family of Moroni and Sarah Rear (left to right) Thomas Jefferson, Letha; Front (left to right) Sarah, Lillie, Moroni
123
and continued farming and raising their family.

Through letters written while Sarah was spending
some time with her family in Salt Lake City in 1901,
it is obvious the great love she and Moroni continued
to share. Sarah said in later years that her wish was all
Moroni needed to spur him on to try to satisfy it. I
came to find that my wish was his command, so I tried
to be reasonable in what I wished for.122
Although he hated being apart from her, Moroni knew
that these visits with her family were important to
Sarah, and he was determined that she enjoy them as
the following excerpts from his letters during this time
in 1901 show. I want you to have a good long out
and enjoy it. I rather have you have it than kitchen
enlarged.123 I am delighted that you are having such
a good time...Hope you can keep it up...so when you
return you will feel satisfied and paid for the out.124
Sarah and Letha
Bro. Edward Patterson now in who is our

section [sexton] and coffin maker, will finish
up our doings then I will tend to my little
affairs & will aim to meet you about Sunday
or Monday next....
After the funeral, Moroni returned to Salt Lake City
where he and Sarah remained until March when they
returned home to plant fields and gardens.
On April 10, 1894, Moronis and Sarahs first son,
Charles Moroni Dunford was born and died the same
day. Years later, their daughter, Lillie, recalled, I often
heard Mother remark that Father picked up the little
baby hand and in his grief said, This is the little hand
I thought would hand me the hammer, and be with
me.
Two years later on June 7, 1896, a second son, Thomas
Jefferson, was born. This son would grow up and work
side by side with his father. On July 30, 1899, David
Fillmore was born, but died April 2, 1900. Their last
child, a daughter, Lillie Elizabeth, was born January
14, 1902.
Little details are known of the following years. Moroni
and Sarah moved into their own home on the corner
124
He often sent her some extra money to buy some

special things, I thought you would like a couple
Dollars. I know you will see more to get or buy there
than you will here. Make use of it. have a big time. You
know I will not hinder you...[I] wish it a $20. Have
20 when you go again.125 Another time he wrote, I
would like you while there get yourself a jacket or cape
or a dress so you will have little different to what they
have here....126
Moroni missed the children and was concerned about
them while they were gone. He wrote, Sweet Jeffie
take care of him dont let him wearry the folks....127
And another time, ...be careful of him [Jefferson] for
he is presish for his Old father. I suppose Letha is not
much trouble to you & is a good girl....128
Having his family together again was a joy Moroni
looked forward to. Expect a week from this P.M.
Tuesday next to meet my three cheerful faces. Will
make a holiday of it for the old field hand...The
meeting of you three will be the sweetests moments
of my life.129
Moroni enjoyed having pictures of his family and
would encourage Sarah to have some taken whenever she was in Salt Lake. He encouraged her to look
cheerful & tell Letha to then act that way.130
In 1904, Moroni and Sarah took a trip together to
the Worlds Fair in St. Louis. They visited his Uncle

Simeon and sites from his boyhood.
Although Moroni seemed to enjoy his farm life and
was very good at it, his writings suggest that he had
desires to perhaps do otherwise. In one of his letters to
Sarah when she was in Salt Lake City, he wrote:
I know I would rather be there than here
even the year around. Here is but little sunshine for me for you know the way I have it.
I will make a break someday....131
Farming at that time was a very physically demanding
work. Moroni hinted that he had knee problems and
said that I would go through two Temples if it would
help me....132
In another letter he wrote after a long work day, ...if
I have one wish that is greater than another it is Peace
quietness & Rest the latter I am going to have Sung at
my funeral Rest weary one Rest.133
According to his daughter Lethas history, Moroni

had anticipated a change of climate to make his home
during his remaining years... and in 1905 traveled
south to Arizona and California, then on to Oregon
and the Worlds Fair in Portland.
Due to illness, Sarah remained at home. Now she
offered her support to him while he was away. Excerpts
from her letters read:
I hope you are well and enjoying yourself
where ever you are and I hope that you will
take all the time you want every where you
go, and not hurry through your trip and
then wish after you get home that you had
taken more time somewhere. See all you
possibly can. The more pleasure you get of
your trip, the more pleasure it will be to me
to know of it. We are getting along alright,
if we are a little lonesome. The bed seems
quite wide and lonesome when I go to bed,
and when I wake in the night, but as long
Barn behind Bloomington home. Moroni is on the pile of bags at left.
125
as I am looking for you to come back that is

alright....134
Another letter ended:
... now 20 minutes to 11. Bedtime, so good
night dear heart. Sweet dreams to you wherever you are tonight. May God protect you
on the remainder of your trip and bring you
safely back to us again is the wish of your
loving wife....135
During this trip, his son, Jefferson, turned nine years
old. Moroni wrote to him saying:
My Dear Boy, as it was your birthday
yesterday & mine today I thought I would
write you a few lines See how you are for
I want you to write to me. & I want to let
you know how I am. I hope you are a good
boy in everyway & Spent your Birthday
hapiley I Sent you a little rool the views of
this Country Cal. & a pencil & a Sharpner.

also Rubber with little brush atatched for
Birthday & the Times a paper printed on
your Birthday... Please tell Sweet lillie I Sent
her a little pamplet today. I want you to all
keep well, & bye & by I will See your Sweet
faces again with oh! so much to tell you.
Goodby Sweet-heart 9 years old. I think So
much of you & bye & by my boy may go off
& Father take your place & look after things
as you are doing....136
Upon his return, Moroni declared that every place has
its drawbacks and none are better than home.137 He
continued living in Bloomington and improving and
beautifying his home and land. Letha wrote:
He was not satisfied with the common,
but every room was a picture of meticulate
planning as shown by closet, nook, and
corner. The plaster of paris ceiling center
pieces were the base for the best hanging oil
lamps available until electricity was brought
to Bloomington and the chandeliers...
replaced the oil lamps. Shortly before his
death, he made the comment that if he
knew where to drive one nail or use one
tool to make his home more beautiful or
comfortable, he would do it.
The ornamental trees and shrubbery which
surrounded the home showed his keen eye for
landscaping. He loved music and provided
the home with an organ, followed later by
a Baldwin piano. His singing was common
music about the home, yard, and farm.
Home life for the family was ideal. Love and
harmony characterized each day. Whenever
Father went to a store or out of town, he
would bring home something to please his
wife and children...His supreme aim was to
make us all happy and comfortable.
Moroni and son, Jefferson
126
From Alma, Father learned the [dental]

profession well, so purchased forceps and
other tools, also a chair, and for years was
the only dentist in Bear Lake Valley. People
Bloomington, 1903. Lillie in buggy, Moroni holding Old Churchs reins, Sarah by swing, T. Jefferson in wagon, Letha next to him
came to him from every part of the Valley to

have their dental work done...
Father was a very public spirited man all of
his life. He worked for betterment of the community and its organizations, its roads and
buildings. He was prominent in religious
and social life. As a member of the school
board for many years, he enjoyed hitching
his team to the bob sleigh, decorating the
horses with sleigh bells and flags, arranging
blankets and quilts in the sleigh, and taking
the school children riding on Washingtons
birthday. Other board members and parents
followed...Father loved all children and
liked to please them...
He was secretary of the first Young Mens
Mutual and served that organization as
teacher many years. He was also secretary
of the Second Quorum of Elders, a teacher
in the Seventies Quorum and a teacher in
Sunday School for many years...
After a short and very busy, productive life

of success in many fields, and one of love and
service, he sought help for a health problem
which doctors of that day didnt understand. He was ailing for many months, but
wouldnt give up to leisure and rest. When
he was forced to do so, his boots had to be
cut from his swollen feet. He was confined
for one week to his bed. Death came early
Saturday morning, January 29, 1910.
Moronis obituary read,
Moroni Dunford, a widely known and highly
esteemed resident of Bear Lake County, Ida.
passed away at his home in Bloomington,
Jan. 29, 1910, after a few weeks of intense
suffering from a complication of ailments
with which he battled heroically.
Elder Dunford, son of Isaac and Leah Bailey
Dunford, was born in St. Louis, Mo. June
127
Family home of Moroni and Sarah. T. Jefferson on horse; Sarah, Letha, Lillie on porch; Moroni, far right
8, 1855, where he resided with his parents

till 1864. At that time, the family came on
to Salt Lake, and in December of the same
year entered this valley in company with
James H. Hart and others.
He was a party to all the trials and hardships incident to pioneer life in this county.
He was a faithful Latter-day Saint with a
heart full of sympathy for the poor and a
hand ever extended toward the needy.
From 1887 to 1889 he labored as a missionary in the Southern states. It has been said of
him. No missionary ever worked harder in
the defense of truth than he.
Returning from the south in 1890 he
married Miss Sarah J. Bridwell, a Georgia
girl whom he met while in the south. They
have two daughters and one son living,
having buried two sons.
128
Moroni Dunford will always be remembered

for his honesty, integrity and industry. On
many occasions his judgment was sought
and his counsel heeded.
He leaves one of the best, most modern and
well kept homes in the country, practically
all the workmanship of his own hands. His
farm also reflects his frugality and good
judgment.
Mr. Dunford was a man of much force of
character and always took a prominent part
in the building up of his town and county.
The funeral services were very impressive.
Besides the music furnished by the ward
choir, appropriate quartets were rendered by
Thomas Wilks and company, also William
Gardiner and company of Fish Haven.
The speakers were President J.R. Shepherd,
Bishop E.M. Pugmire of St. Charles; Supt.
his unwavering faith in the Lords promises, and the

unconditional love which he had for his family are all
part of the legacy he has left his posterity. It is a legacy
to be remembered and cherished.
On the last page of his journal he wrote:
Our lives or journals written through
With good or evil, false or true.
And as the blessed angel turns the pages of our years,
Oh! May they keep the good we do
and blot the ill with tears.140
Moronis epitaph is a fitting conclusion of his life:

An amiable father has gone to rest

As ever God with his image blest.
The friend of man, the friend of truth
The friend of age, the guide of youth.
Moroni in his later years
John A. Sutton, Bishop Alma Findlay and

Adam P. Welker.
The interment was in the Bloomington
cemetery.138
Moroni was only 55 years old when he died. His life
had been one of hard work, service, and much happiness. He loved and was loved by many. In a letter of
condolence written to Sarah after his death, his cousin
Annie Dunford Martin said,
...He had such a sunny, kind nature, that
we all loved him. And my dear Mother feels
his death very keenly as well as us all... I like
to think that our dear Cousin and my dear
Father [John, Isaacs brother] have met now
and there has been a joyful reunion, for they
were very fond of each other in life.139
Moronis journals and letters offer insights which
would otherwise be unknown about him. The cheerful attitude with which he faced lifes daily challenges,
129
Sarah Jane Bridwell Dunford

1865-1929
(Condensed from a history written by Lillie Dunford Mecham,

Sarah Janes daughter, assisted by Merle Mecham Jorgensen, granddaughter; Karma Rae Rex Mecham, granddaughter-in-law; and
Joyce Jorgensen Jensen; great-granddaughter)
A loyal son of the South returned from the service

of his country to his small plantation home twelve
miles from Augusta, Georgia, just a short time prior
to the time that he, Thomas Jefferson Bridwell, and
his wife, Sarah Jane Little Bridwell, became the proud
parents of a little daughter to whom they frequently
referred thereafter as their little dove of peace. This
title she received for coming in the month and year
the dreadful Civil War ended, when the peace dove
was again singing in the hearts of the weary, war-torn
people of both North and South.
In the glory of springtime and peacetime, May 21,
1865, Sarah Jane Bridwell, named for her mother,
entered her earthly career. A sister, Mary Ann, and two
brothers, George M. and Thomas Jefferson, welcomed
her. Mary Anns twin sister, Manemie, died in infancy.
Sarah Jane, Sallie as they called her, found herself in a
happy family where affectionate parents were devoted
to each other and to their children. The sixth child to
bless their home, William Henry, was named after his
uncle, William Henry Little, who became a defender
of the Mormon missionaries and later the first missionary permitted in the Home of the Confederate
Soldiers, having been a soldier and bugler in Stonewall
Jacksons Confederate Army.
When Sallie was only three years old, her mother died
from quick pneumonia, leaving a loving husband and
five children. The next year her fathers life was suddenly cut down when his sisters husband in a flurry of
anger shot and killed him.
Sallies aunts offered to take her and her baby brother,
William Henry, into their homes to rear them with
their own children; but Mary Ann, now 16, envisioned
the time not long distant when she would marry and
could care for her little brother and sister. She visited
the Isaac Newton Tuttle Home for Children and consulted with the matron, teachers, and authorities on
several occasions before deciding these two cherished
children would receive excellent care and supervision
130
Sarah in 1881
there until she could take them into her own home.
Sallie remembered the large white pillars of the Home
where she lived until she was nine years old. The trees
and many flowers were a special delight to her. She
loved her teachers and school and soon became a
labeled teachers pet, because school was just naturally a delight to her, and she needed no urging to do
her work. Lessons, play, and simple duties kept the
children occupied, and time passed rapidly.
Theodore Gustavus Adolphus Willis, an immigration
agent sent from Smith County, Texas, to Georgia to
inform the restless Georgians of the fine opportunities, country, and welcome awaiting them in Texas,
was directed to the Home by a Mr. Palmer. Mr. Willis
had expressed to him his wifes last request before he
left her that he bring back with him, if possible, a boy
and girl, a brother and sister for them to love and rear.
They had mature children of their own, but due to
Mrs. Willis poor health they expected no more--thus
their desire to adopt a brother and sister.
To Sallie and Henry the striking gentleman with his
promises of an exciting trip and the description of the
yearning, waiting second mother appealed to their
childish fancy. Not realizing the heartache and despair
they would be creating for their loving sister, whose
every concern was for their welfare, and not giving
any thought to the lawfulness of the transactions, they
made joyful preparations for the journey with keen
anticipation.
Sarah later related:

So we were taken from the Home the fall
of 1874 when I was 9 years old, without
knowledge or consent of any of the relatives.
We went out of the way to avoid passing
an uncles store. We went on to Atlanta and
stopped at a hotel for a few days while Mr.
Willis tended to his business as immigration
agent. While there I played with a little girl
in the hotel who gave me some doll scraps,
which I used and saved through the years.
Then Sallie and little Henry went on to Texas in
November 1874 to the ranch home and spacious
grounds of Mr. Willis. They were fascinated with all
the farm animals a child delights in seeing, petting,
and tending. They were soon encircled with the love of
Mrs. Willis, who had yearned for more children. The
ranch home was just a few miles from Troupe, Texas,
at a place called The Beaver Ruins.
Sarah Bridwell felt that throughout her life there
was a Higher Power, a guardian angel, directing the
course of her life and that the experiences which came
to her were in one way or another for her own good.
Her belief that she was just supposed to go to Texas
with Mr. Willis was the only way she could explain
the fact that, contrary to the rules of the Home, Mr.
Willis was permitted to take her and her little brother
without receiving the consent of any of her relatives,
who undoubtedly would have objected to their going
so far away. When Mary Ann went to the Home for
her usual visit with Sallie and Henry and was informed
by the officials that her treasured sister and brother,
whom she had so prayerfully endeavored to protect
and have well-tutored, were no longer there, she was
stunned, grieved, then indignant that the authorities
had disregarded their promises to her and had
overstepped the acknowledged policies of the home.
Evidently they had sensed Mr. Willis sincerity and his
ability to provide a suitable home and loving guidance
for the chosen, well-behaved, alert, and well-born
orphans. Sallie believed in years to come that this and
other events in her life were providential.

Following are some excerpts from a letter written by
Sallie to her brother on May 23, 1875, two days after
her tenth birthday:
My Dear Brother, I believe that I will write

you a few lines to let you know how I am.
Henry, myself and all are well. Thomas, I
have moved to Texas and Henry is with me.
I have a good Father and Mother. We have
a good many plum and peach trees. There
are a good many pretty flowers in Texas. I
expect that you have, too, havent you. We
have berries of all sorts.
I hope you have good friends. I wish I could
get to see you very much. I send very much
love to all. I hope that you have a good
home. Henry goes with Papa in the woods to
drive up the horses and cows....Henry loves
to feed the pigs and chickens. Henry knows
his letters and can spell in three syllables. I
am going to school and I am learning fast.
We have a pretty bunch of calves and little
chickens....I am learning to read music. I go
to Sunday School and Church every Sunday.
Sometimes I think of you and it makes me
sad to think that we are so far apart.
...If you have any chance you must come out
to see me. Mama is very sick and feeble....
Now I have written you a letter, and I believe
I will close in a piece of poetry....From your
affectionate sister, Sarah J. Bridwell.
One Saturday, the men folk took William Henry rabbit
hunting with them. That night, he woke up sick, and
by morning he was unconscious, breathing laboriously. The doctor diagnosed his illness as ptomaine poisoning. Anxiously they kept a constant watch by his
bedside all day Sunday and until four oclock Monday
afternoon, December 7, 1875, when his youthful spirit
winged away to join his father and mother, whom he
had scarcely known in life. Little Sallie was left heartbroken but not without loving souls to comfort her,
as the Willises mourned as if they had lost their own
child.
The spring Sallie was 14 (1879) they moved from
their farm into Troupe, Texas. Mr. Willis had been a
clerk of the Troupe Congregation of the Cumberland
Presbyterian Church. The next year he went to the
State Legislature as a Representative from Troupe. It
was during this time that he bought Sallie an organ.
131
She studied music and was soon made organist of the

Presbyterian Sunday School, where she served until she
left Texas when she was 18 years old (1883) and engaged
to be married to Mr. William Dean. She planned to
visit her relatives in Georgia for three months and then
return to marry Mr. Dean.
When the three months were up, the visit wasnt long
enough. The thickness of blood tied her there. Her
own people were nearer in spite of nine years away.
Perhaps it was out of sight, out of mind as regards
to her young man, because the longer she waited, the
less she cared to go back. As time passed and Mr. Dean
decided she wouldnt return, he married Sallies best
friend. While she was with her relatives, time went
on rapidly until three years had passed since she left
Texas.
During her absence Mrs. Willis had been ill with fever
and had cried for Sallie constantly, and Mr. Willis
had missed her as a daughter; so she returned to Texas
to visit them. Although it was hard to leave the dear
people who had been so good to her, the call of her
own was stronger; and she left Texas for good about
November 1, 1887. (On November 10, 1887, Moroni
Dunford left Bear Lake for the South on a mission for
The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.)
When Sallie returned to Augusta, her brother, George,
had built an extra room onto his house especially
for her. On Christmas, she went with Mary Ann to
Charleston. When they returned, there was quite an
excitement among the folks about some Mormon Elders
who had been at an uncles (Henry Little) preaching
the new gospel. Sallie and Mary Ann began attending
the meetings, and Sallie read the Book of Mormon,
accepted the message taught by the missionaries, and
was baptized in March, 1889, by Jed Ballantyne.
After a district conference, Moroni Dunford and other
Elders visited in Augusta and held meetings. While at
Georges home one evening, the Elders sang, In Our
Lovely Deseret. The song impressed Sally very much,
and she asked Elder Dunford for the words. He didnt
have time to write them for her then, but promised to
send them to her, and as soon as he reached Dawson, he
sent the words. She replied to thank him for them, and
a friendly correspondence ensued, which lasted until
the fall of 1889 when Elder Dunford was released and
went to Providence, Rhode Island, to visit relatives.
132
On November 19, 1889, Sallie with her brother

George and family and sister, Mary Ann, and family
left Georgia for Zion, reaching Ogden on November
23, 1889. Elder Dunford came home in December
from Rhode Island. He stopped in Ogden and visited
Sallie and the rest of his Southern friends and then
went on to his home in Bloomington.
George decided to move his family back to Georgia,
which was a disturbing disappointment to Sallie.
During the summer, while on a night shift at his work,
his father, (Thomas Jefferson Bridwell) came to him
and in a disapproving tone asked, George, why did
you go to Utah? You have not done the work in the
temple for us. Return to the Saints. There was more,
but that was the substance of his message. George declared he was never more awake in his life. It was no
dream. After this he had no peace of mind until he
sold his home, took his family, and returned to Utah,
locating this time in Salt Lake City. While George was
still in Georgia, Moroni had written to him and gotten
permission to ask Sarah to be his devoted wife.
Sallie at this time was living with her Aunt Mary in
Ogden, where they worked together dressmaking.
Elder Dunford came in April and took her with him
to Salt Lake City to Conference in the spring of 1890.
She stayed with her sister, Mary Ann Williams. Moroni
stayed with his brother, Dr. Alma Dunford, and spent
the summer and fall in Salt Lake City carpentering.
Sallie spent most of the summer with her sister and
many evenings and days with Moroni. The decision
was made that when Moroni finished his work about
Christmastime, they would be married and go to Bear
Lake together.
On December 14, 1890, Moroni went to Ogden to
meet Sallie. Before they left to be married, they had
their pictures taken together in Salt Lake City. Then
they went to Logan, where they were married in the
Logan Temple December 17, 1890. On their way to
Bear Lake, they stopped in Soda Springs, Idaho, where
Sallie, or Sarah as Moroni insisted that she now be
called, had her first pair of overshoes and then her first
ride sitting in the bottom of a bob sleigh coming from
Montpelier to the Dunford family home in Bloomington, quite a change from her home and life in the
sunny South. They were met at the home by Moronis
mother, Leah, his sister, Leah, and brother, Parley.
Moroni and Sarah lived in the north front room of the

relatively new brick family home until Moroni could
build his dream home for his lovely Southern bride.
It was not long until Sarah was almost overwhelmed
with requests from many prospective brides to have
her make their wedding dresses for them. She loved to
sew and was a particular and talented seamstress but
could not accept all the requests made of her, because
so many of the dainty seams were bound and finished
by fine hand stitching, consuming time and eyes.
Not many months elapsed until Sarah was thrilled to
begin a babys layette, which in those days required
crocheting, drawn work, tucking, and other fancy work
on several long petticoats and dresses. Then on October
12, 1891, Olivers birthday and the anniversary of the
discovery of America by Christopher Columbus, Sarah
presented Moroni their first born, a baby daughter,
whom they named Letha Bridwell.
In the fall of 1892, Moroni arranged his work at home,
so he could leave to go to Salt Lake City to work on the
Salt Lake Temple. It was a thrill for Sarah to be near
her brothers, Thomas Jefferson and George Bridwell,
and sister, Mary Ann Williams, and her uncles and
aunts--her mothers brothers and sisters.
Mother Leahs health began failing, and Moroni left
Sarah in the City with year-old Letha and returned
home to be with his mother. On December 6,
1892, Leah died, and after the funeral Moroni made
arrangements to return to Salt Lake City, where he and
Sarah remained until he had to be home in the spring
to plant fields and gardens.
In May, they returned to find Bear Lake Valley swamped
in mud. Albert met them with a wagon in Montpelier
at the train depot. In order to avoid the mud, he took a
short cut across the bottoms. When he came to some
bulrushes at midnight, he mistook them for dry road,
drove into them, and soon found he was in the middle
of the slough. Sarah sat in the wagon with Letha on
her lap while the men drove into Ovid for help. Then
they all stayed with the bishop in Ovid until morning.
When Moroni and Albert went to get the wagon out,
they tipped it over and upset the trunks and a reed
rocker (wedding present from Sarahs brother, George)
into the slough. Water got into Sarahs trunk damaging
some of her beautiful clothes and the babys dresses.
It was a sad occasion for them to return to the home

with Mother Leah gone. Oliver and Ida were living in
the home, which was now to be theirs; but Moroni and
Sarah still had the north room until their own home
was finished.
On April 10, 1894, their little son, Charles Moroni,
was born and died the same day. Losing their first baby
boy was a very real sorrow to them. Moroni picked
up the little baby hand and in his grief said, This is
the little hand I thought would hand me the hammer
and be with me. Moroni was continually building
and adding conveniences to their home. Sarah said, I
came to find that my wish was his command; so I tried
to be reasonable in what I wished for.
Sarah was busy with the work of a farm wife, having
learned to churn butter, mix bread, tend the chickens,
etc. A new dimension of her sewing skills reached into
the Relief Societys service of sewing burial clothes. She
maintained her southern sociability and hospitality
and made her home the center of many of the social
activities of the small community.
Three more children were born to Moroni and Sarah. A
second son, Thomas Jefferson, was born June 7, 1896.
Another son, David Fillmore, was born July 30, 1899,
and died April 2, 1900. Then on January 14, 1902,
their second daughter, Lillie Elizabeth, joined the
family. Eight years later, on January 29, 1910, Moroni
died, leaving his loving wife and three children--Letha,
18; Jefferson, 13; and Lillie, 8--to mourn their loss.
Sarah was a widow for 20 years. During that time she
continued to perform her duties with the same faith
and integrity that characterized her life. She was always
active in the Church. For 27 years, she worked in the
Primary organization, serving 20 years in the ward
presidency. She was an officer in the Relief Society
for over 12 years, serving for several years as secretarytreasurer.
A great lover of literature, Sarah read and encouraged
the reading of good books. Her keen eye detected
choice expressions in papers and magazines, which she
preserved in her scrapbooks.
She had a favorite little song which her friends and
family often requested her to sing. Oliver once stated:
133
Sarah Jane Bridwell Dunford died in her

home November 20, 1929, from pneumonia at the age of 64 years and 6 months,
with her three surviving children--Letha,
Jefferson, and Lillie--at her bedside. She was
buried November 23 beside her husband and
near her two baby sons in the Bloomington
cemetery. On her tombstone is engraved the
following quotation from Michael Pupin:
Mothers Love And Love For Mother Are The Sweetest
Messages Of God To The Living Earth.
Endnotes
1. Ruth Nelson Baker is the great-granddaughter of Moroni
through his son, Thomas Jefferson and Jeffersons daughter, Nadine
Dunford Nelson.
Sarah Bridwell Dunford
On occasions when the family have met, we

have always wanted to hear her sing one
little song. I have heard great singers, and
they are good, of course, but I have always
said, Let me hear Aunt Sarah sing, All the
Little Chickens in the Garden.
This little song continues to be sung by some of her
posterity in perpetuating her memory.
Sarah lived to see her children established in their own
homes and to enjoy ten of her grandchildren. In all the
vicissitudes of life, she, like Leah Bailey Dunford, lived
by the philosophy that Surely the gloomiest mountains never cast a shadow on both sides at once. The
Gospel of Jesus Christ was the Light that ever guided
her to the brighter side. Mrs. Roy A. Welker, a sincere
friend, wrote of her:
To me she has always seemed like a delicate,
tropical flower transplanted to this cold and
rather arid clime. The splendid fashion in
which she has adapted her life to the change
has been a constant marvel and inspiration
to me.
134
2. Moroni Dunford, Journal, vol. 1, p. 2. Hereafter referred to as

Journal. Microfilm and photocopies of letters and journals are in
the possession of Ruth N. Baker.
3. Ibid., p. 5.
4. Ibid., p. 3.
5. Ibid., p. 7.
6. Ibid., pp. 8-9.
7. Ibid., pp. 9-10
8. Ibid., p. 11.
9. Ibid., p. 12-13.
10. Ibid., p. 13-14.
11. Ibid., p. 15.
12. Ibid., p. 16-17.
13. Ibid., pp. 18-20.
14. Ibid., p. 21.
15. Ibid., p. 22.
16. iibid.
17. Letha D. Madson, Life Story of Moroni Dunford p. 1.
18. Journal, Vol. 1, p. 23
19. Ibid., p. 24.
20. Ibid., p. 33.
21. Madsen, p.1
22. Journal, Vol. I. p. 31.
23. Ibid., p. 37.
24. Ibid., pp. 39-40.
25. Ibid., p. 41.
26. Ibid., p. 42.
27. Letter from Moroni to Isaac and Leah, December 2, 1872.
28. Letter from Moroni to Isaac and Leah, May 3, 1873.
29. Journal, Vol. 1, p. 44.
30. Letter from Moroni to Isaac and Leah, December 31, 1872.
31. Letter from Moroni to Isaac and Leah, May 3, 1873.
32. Journal, Vol. 1, p. 52-54.
33. Ibid., pp. 56-57.
34. Ibid., p. 60.
35. Ibid., p. 62.
36. Ibid., p. 63.
37. Ibid., p. 64.
38. Ibid., p. 65.

39. Ibid., pp. 66-67.
40. Ibid., p. 71.
41. Ibid., p. 72.
42. Letter to Isaac and Leah, November 3, 1878.
44. Ibid., p. 77.
45. Ibid., p. 78.
46. Ibid., p. 79.
47. Oliver Cowdery Dunford, Autobiography
49. Letter from Alma to Moroni, April 20, 1867.
50. Letter from William to Moroni, April 19, 1867.
51. Letter from Moroni to Parley, August 31, 1883.
52. Letter from Moroni to James, September 29, 1883.
54. Ibid., p. 85.
55. Ibid., p. 201.
56. Ibid., p. 92.
57. Ibid.
58. Ibid., p. 95.
59. Ibid., p. 96.
60. Ibid., p. 99.
61. Ibid., p. 100.
62. Ibid., p. 101.
63. Ibid., p. 102.
64. Ibid., p. 105.
65. Ibid., p. 117.
66. Ibid., p. 121.
67. Ibid., p. 126.
68. Madsen, pp. 2-3.
69. Journal, Vol. 1, p. 130.
70. Ibid., p. 133.
72. Ibid., p. 31.
73. Journal, Vol 2, p. 211.
74. Ibid., p. 221.
75. Letter from Margaret Dunford to Moroni, June 30, 1904.
76. Letter from Leah Eudora Dunford to Moroni, undated.
78. Ibid., p. 37.
79. Oliver Cowdery Dunford, Autobiography, p. 14.
80. Letter from First Council of Seventies, August 30, 1887.
81. Letter from Moroni to First Council of Seventies, September
14, 1887.
83. Ibid., p. 54.
84. Ibid., p. 55.
85. Ibid., p. 58.
86. Ibid., p. 59.
87. Ibid., p. 65.
88. Ibid., p. 77.
89. Ibid., p. 86.
90. Ibid., p. 87.
91. Ibid., p. 103.
92. Ibid., p. 114.
93. Ibid., p. 97.
94. Ibid., p. 207.
95. Ibid., p. 223.
96. Ibid., p. 197.
97. Ibid., p. 125.
98. Ibid., pp. 178-179.
99. Ibid., p. 192.
100. Ibid., p. 258.

101. Ibid., p. 263.
102. Madsen, p. 4. Source is Moronis Journal, Vol. 3.
103. Original copy of blessing given to Moroni Dunford on
November 14, 1887 by President H.S. Eldredge, Council of the
Seventies, in the possession of Ruth N. Baker.
104. Journal, Vol. 2, p. 226.
105. Ibid., p. 143.
106. Ibid., p.161.
107. Ibid., p. 235.
108. Ibid., p. 237.
109. Ibid., p. 169.
110. Ibid., p. 171.
111. Ibid., p. 268.
112. Ibid., p. 292.
113. Ibid., p. 295.
114. Original Release from Southern States Mission of Moroni
Dunford in possession of Ruth N. Baker.
115. Madsen, p. 4, quoted from Journal, Vol. 3.
116. Ibid.
117. Letter from Moroni to Sarah J. Bridwell, April 23, 1890.
118. Letter from Moroni to Sarah, May 6, 1890.
119. Letter from Sarah to Moroni, October 3, 1892.
120. Letter from Sarah to Moroni, October 10, 1892.
121. Lillie Dunford Mecham, History of Sarah Jane Bridwell
Dunford, p. 16.
122. Ibid.
123. Letter to Sarah from Moroni, April 10, 1901.
125. Letter to Sarah from Moroni, May 1, 1901.
128. Letter to Sarah from Moroni, April, 29, 1901.
129. Ibid.
130. Letter from Moroni to Sarah, April 21, 1901.
134. Letter from Sarah to Moroni, June 6, 1905.
135. Letter from Sarah to Moroni, July 9, 1905.
136. Letter from Moroni to Jefferson, June 8, 1905.
137. Madsen, p. 5.
138. Deseret Evening News, Saturday, February 19, 1910, p.14
139. Letter from Annie Dunford Martin to Sarah, February 14,
1910.
140. Journal, Vol. 2, p. 300
135
5
The Story of
Albert Bailey Dunford
(1857-1929)
by Rosemary Gudmundson Palmer1
Albert Bailey Dunford, the eighth child of Isaac and

Leah Bailey Dunford, was born Nov. 19, 1857, in St.
Louis, Missouri.2 Several years earlier, his parents had
joined The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
then sailed to the United States from Trowbridge,
England. They lived in St. Louis until 1856, when they
made their first trek across the plains to Utah with the
John Banks Company.3 In the early spring of 1857,
they traveled back to St. Louis by way of Cache Valley,
Utah, Soda Springs, Idaho, the north end of Bear Lake
to the Oregon Trail and Missouri.4 On this return
journey, Mother Leah was pregnant with Albert, and
she gave birth to him at their residence on First Street
between Washington and Carr after their arrival in St.
Louis.
Albert and Mary Dunford family
During the next seven years, the family moved several

times within the same area of the city. In September,
1859, they lived on First Street between Carr and
Biddle where Alberts sister Eliza was born. By 1860,
Alberts family lived on what was then called broadway, one of the principal streets in St. Louis & above
what was then called the hat & horses,6 where Alberts
brother Parley was born in 1861. The Hat and Horses
was most likely the shop Alberts father managed for
Mr. William H. Keevil. The store was located next
door to another mens mercantile establishment owned
by Uncle George Dunford, Isaacs brother. To compete
with his former salesman who helped build up his first
Chapter Five: The Story of Albert Bailey Dunford
145
business, Mr. Keevil opened a second store on the

South of mine, said Uncle George,
and in that additionull Store he Engaged a
Brother of Mine to take charge of it for him
. . . so that costomors seeking for My Store
would call into that Store and if it wase Mr
Dunfords in that case they would buy what
they wanted.7
At this time St. Louis was caught in the throes of the
Civil War. It is simply Impossibel to describe those
Fearfull Four years, Uncle George Dunford wrote.
I still Continued in Business for simpley the
reason that I could not get out . . . . I sopose
that I did as well as the other Merchants did
but those dreadfull years it seemed often as
though that War Would never end . . . . In
the first year in Business in St. Louis we had
the Fearfull Financheal Crisis of [1857]
and then in the year [1860] the Breaking
out of the War . . . . The Terribell War still
continued and as Missouri wase one of the
States operated by Slavery and St. Louis was
the Greate Comercial Capitol we had to
suffer all most all the sorrows of a beseiged
cuntry.8
Uncle Georges daughter, Lydia D. Alder, said, At
times the outlook was very dark in St. Louis. Missouri was a slave state, and was only saved by a few
votes in her legislature from seceding from the Union.
When this critical affair was settled, St. Louis became a
fitting-out point for the Union forces, which increased
the business situation to almost a boom.9
Young Albert was probably intrigued with the sights
and sounds of the Civil War in St Louis and, although
he didnt write about his early childhood experiences,
his brother Moroni mentioned walking home from the
Ninth Street School, this being the time of the war
(the rebellion) I was compell to wait on one corner
of the street while a large regment of soldiers march
by. This was quite a sight & many such sights I seen
during that war.10
In 1862, Alberts family moved from their home above
the Hat and Horses to one on Second Street between
146
Florida and Mullanphy where, in 1863, brother Oliver

was born. This place of liveing was a beautifull place,
Moroni wrote,
& the building was a very large one three
stories high & suitable for some eight or nine
families. When we first moove there we lived
on the second floor soon after--we mooved to
the third floor this was a nice place to live
having three rooms kitchen & a back porch,
this building being situated on or close to
the banks of the Mississippi river, our back
poarch was an excilent place to sit & view the
river & its many boats & steamers landing
& pasting too & from, & during the war
Many many gunboats & steemboats with
other boats loaded with Soldiers & men of
war with war impliments would pass up &
down dailey which would make it interresting to look at from our poarch. At this place
we live during the year of 1863 & till the
summer of 1864.11
Albert, sixteen months younger than Moroni, probably
shared some of his brothers experiences in St. Louis.
Several of Moronis early recollections were:
Many large fiers have I seen while in St.
Louis, three steamboats were burned to ruins
one Sunday morning, & other disstruction
would have been dun, had not other boats
been run off that were near. Also many large
houses, dwellings & homes have I seen destroyed by fier, & large fier company & fier
men runing to the seens of disstruction.One
of my greatest trouble was the last few years
in St. Louis to shun & keep out of the way
of kinnappers, as they use to tell us they were
men that were around after dark & pick up
little boys or girls that would be out late at
night or after nine oclock & would carry
them off & at times when I would happened to be out a little late at night on little
errand for My Mother & so on I would rush
myself to get home-- & sometimes I would
go a block or two out of my way thinking
that there would be one down that street or
one down the other, & sometimes I would
stand on a corner & wait till somebody pass
& I have ask if they would go a little ways

with me. Sometimes I would be left a crying
till another person would pass, when I could
get noone to take pity on me, I would run,
crying with fear untill I reached home.While
we lived on Second Street a large Shiveree
party geathred across the stree(t) about nine
oclock at night with many kinds of instruments for some purpose but I know not, they
created a great noise for sometime, & appear
to have a jolley time. Untill the police or
nighwatchmen came & interfeared Made
them go home & stop their fun.At the front
door of the hall down stairs, many young
men & girls would geather at times & sing
tell riddles play games & etc. Many times I
have listened to them. . . In our backyard we
had quite a nice play-ground & a very large
swing with a flyendutchman or whorley-gig
many of these sports I have taken great part.
. . & also the time we used to have a coasting in the alley not far from home, & on
the street north of where we lived, we would
coast down the street to the river which was
some two or four blocks.Summer time, many
hours I have spent in the evenings with other
boys catching lightening bugs & puting them
in large clear glass bottles, when they would
light one & all would make quite amusing
sight.12
Although Albert may have been too young to notice
much of the war about him, his Uncle George Dunford
observed,
In the Latter part of . . . [1863] Signes of
the War seemed to be drawing to an End but
it seemed a terrebill War for a long time the
Steeme Boates at the landing wase turned
into Hospitales to acomodate the Sick and
Wounded Soldears and the Boates thus used
would extend along the Warfe for Several
Blocks those ware times that tried Mens
Bodeys as well as thair Soles War and War
Preperations wase everyware in the City and
in the Cuntry and the State and in the Whole
Nation nothing But War Everyware.13
Finally the war drew to a close, and Alberts father
and uncle decided to make their second trip to Utah.

Moroni remembered that on June 18, 1864, we moved
from our home to the steamboat on the Mississippi
river not far from where we lived (see map of St. Louis
for their last place of residence and its proximity to
the river), the next day our steamer, Kate Kinney, left
the banks of the river. The steamer also left behind
our Father & older Brother, on account of our boat
leaving sooner than was expected. . . . So bad did my
Mother feel that I seen her cry. At the first landing
place up the river before we stoped, I seen my Father
& Brother there waiting for us.14 Because steamboats
moved upriver more slowly than transportation on
land, Alberts father and brother were able to reach the
next landing ahead of them.
Happily reunited, the family continued up the Missouri River to Wyoming, Nebraska, the jumping-off
place where pioneers now embarked on their wagon
journey to Utah. Alberts parents were already familiar
with the trail, because they had made the trek seven
years earlier, although this time they had seven children instead of three: William (age seventeen), Alma
(almost fourteen), Moroni (age nine), Albert (age six),
Eliza (age four), Parley (age two), and Oliver (seven
months). On this journey, however, William and Alma
were old enough for adult responsibilities.
By 1864, civilization had altered the trail somewhat
from when Alberts family had crossed in 1856. Bridges
or ferries spanned more rivers; the telegraph provided
faster communication; army forts, a few settlements,
and stage or way stations offered supplies and animals
to barter or buy. Also, freight companies moved their
goods back and forth all year long, and the Montana
gold mines enticed emigrants.15 But additional dangers
threatened the journey this year: high water flowing in
rivers, men and soldiers escaping the war, Confederate
guerrillas causing trouble along the trail, and retaliatory
Indians attacking small wagon trains. This was the year
of the Plum Creek Massacre west of Fort Kearney and
the massacre of the Kelly family and capture of Fanny
Kelly by Sioux Indians east of Glenrock, Wyoming.16
In a letter which Alberts brother William sent to his
Uncle Levi Bailey, he recounted their trip across the
plains seven months earlier. He didnt mention the
dangers noted above, but he did discuss the internal
problems of Captain John D. Chases independent
147
company with which they traveled.17 On April 13,

1865, William wrote,
I arrived in this City Sept. 20th. My parents
arriving 5 days afterwards. I will now give
you a few items: We started from St. Louis,
June 19th. had a very nice trip up the river
and arrived at wyoming [Nebraska] June
26th just 7 days after leaving St. Louis.
staid at wyoming 3 days & then started on
our journey for G.S.L. City. we started with
28 wagons--with a bro: Chase as Captain.
Father had 1 wagon with 4 oxen. I had
charge of a bro: Halls wagon he having 3.
July 16th passed Fort Kearney. The day after
4 of our Company turned back on account of
the pursuasion of some dane apostates which
we met by crowds returning. --July 23rd at
Ofallons Bluff. 350 miles from Wyoming
[Nebraska]. Uncle george [George Dunford]
& his wagonmaster Nash could not agree.-(uncle george had 7 wagons loaded with
hats, caps, Sugar, Tea, Coffee, Tobacco &c
&c.)--Uncle said he would go no further.-with such men & actions said he would pay
them off & let them go ahead & he would
stay behind. Nash & his men wanted provisions--uncle refused when Nash ordered
his men to take them--uncle said he would
shoot the first man that did-- Nash went for
his revolver,-he--was kept back when he got
raving mad.--Cursed-swore-& called uncle
every but a gentleman.--rushed up to--uncle
for to take his pistol from him when quite a
scuffle ensued. they were seperated however
without any further damage.--finally they
came to an agreement--uncle paid them off
& they were divided among the Company.
--July 24th drove out and left uncle and
family.18 July 26th crossed the South Platt.
had to raise the wagons 6 in. & put 10 &
12 yoke of Cattle on each wagon. --Aug. 9th
Passed Fort Larimie. Aug 14th 8 miles this
side of Horseshoe Creek Burgess cashed 2
wagon loads of goods & left the wagons on
account of loosing so many Cattle by desease
called the Bloody Murrian. --Aug 17th
at Deer Creek 100 miles west of Larimie
1 of fathers oxen died by the same desease
148
which was a great loss to him on account of

being so heavelly loaded19 Aug 18th 3 of our
Company drove out and went ahead Aug
24th father bought a cow to take place of
his ox that died Aug 31st 3 more of our
Company turned out and went ahead.-Sept 10th at green River the Captain, Hall,
& a dane drove out and went ahead & left
the remaining 5 wagons viz: Burgess, 3, Dr.
Newton, 1, Father 1.--I went ahead with
Hall--(I having--charge of his provision
wagon)--he saying that he would drive about
6 miles & then wait until my Parents came
up & that was the last I seen of them until
Sept 25th we--(the Captain, Hall, Dane
man & I)--drove on an arrived in this City
Sept 20th after a journey of 93 days from
St. Louis & 83 days from wyoming. on arriving I met with a Bro: Henry W. Naisbitt
who would have me go to his house to live
I went & am living there still. My--Parents
& the rest arrived Sept 25th being 98 days
from St. Louis & 88 day from Wyoming,-They were all well & a very little the worse
for wear. as father was--coming in the City
he met a bro: Hart a old acquaintance of
his who said he must go and live with him:
until the could get something better--so my
parents went and lived with him. About 30
head of cattle died of the disease called the
bloody murrian out of our little Company.
a boy got his arm broke by being thrown of
a horse, but thank God we had no worse an
accident.20
After they reached Salt Lake City, William explained,
Father went to work for a bro: Jennings Merchant 2 days after arriving. I went to work
at my trade at the same time for a bro. E.R.
Savage the only gallery in the City. father
staid in the City until Nov 3 waiting for
bro hart to get ready to start to Bear River,
Lake, Valley, or--Richland County over 100
miles from here. To live & then started for
that region. Mother was opposed to going up
there & said she would not go. but it was
as I said if father would only make a start
Mother would be sure to follow.-- I received
a letter the 10th of last February which was

dated the 14th of Jan: stating that it took
them just 1 month to go up there & then
they had to live--with a brother Nelson for
about 6 weeks the most miserable time they
ever spent but thank our Creator they was
all well & enjoying good health.21
Why did Alberts parents move to the Bear Lake
Valley? They had been raised in the factory town of
Trowbridge, England, and lived in the city of St. Louis
for ten years (1853-56, 1857-64), both places providing limited farming experience. Moroni suggested that
his father
having an idea that he would like to go out
on a farm as he have been having city life for
so many years, Brother Hart advise him to
take his familey & go with him to Bear Lake
valley as he was going there to settle and
plenty of land could be got there by takeing
it up and fencing for it & etc. During this
time James H. Nelson, acquaintance of
Fathers & a nephew of Brother Hart, came
down from there, stateing the location of the
valley the advantages & so-on.22
So the two families traveled with James Nelson to
Bloomington, Idaho, by way of Cache Valley, Utah.
At the big dugway the group separated. Albert accompanied his father, brother Alma, and Brother Hart
through Soda Springs, while the others traveled over
the mountain through Emigration Canyon. They all
arrived in Bloomington just before Christmas. For a
time--Williams letter said about six weeks--Alberts
family shared a 14 by 18 foot cabin with the Nelson
and Hart families, then Moroni said,
Soon after [that] we got a room that was not
quite finished, My Father finishing it as far
as he could with what material was in the
country, for the rent of it during the winter,
this place was little better than camping out,
altho we had no floor in it nor any door,
hay & frosted straw we used for a floor, & a
piece of carpet for a door, this house or place
was of logs with a dirt roof, here like this we
spent the first cold winter in this valley....
The following Spring we built a house on
our corner lot on the main road north side

of the town, fence in one lot & put in some
garden seeds, we also put in some land in the
field in wheat thinking to raise our bread.23
In September, 1865, we moved from canyon
Street down on the State-road, in our own
house & land, this the first time in our life
having a place of our own.24
The first several winters in Bloomington were severe,
especially the winter of 1864-1865. Many cattle died
from lack of shelter, and by spring many pioneers were
living on frozen wheat ground in coffee mills, frozen
wheat bread, and boiled wheat. After such a harsh
winter, some of the settlers gave up and moved to
other parts of Zion.25 Alberts parents chose to remain
in Bloomington, even though their winter cabin had
been little better than camping out.
Basic survival and religion became number one priorities in this new settlement, and education for the
children soon followed. The first winter there was
no school, Moroni wrote.26 The second winter Mrs
Huckfield taught school, & my Parents sent me to her.
In the summer time Albert Aland taught. . . . All this
summer [1865] I attended school. Most likely Albert
attended school with his older brother. By now he was
eight years old and had been baptized by James H. Hart
and confirmed by George Osmond in Bloomington,
September, 1865.27 The schooling of those days wasnt
very much. . . . [Albert] got all he could.28 According
to one record, his schooling commenced in Bloomington.29 He might have received some education in
St. Louis because many young children in the early to
mid-nineteenth century accompanied older siblings to
school to give their mothers time to care for smaller
ones at home. In St. Louis Albert had three younger
siblings; in Bloomington another brother (James) was
born January, 1866.30
Although the winters in Bear Lake Valley were harsh,
the summers were no better with early and late frosts,
grasshoppers, crickets, and potato bugs. Moroni
noted that the family did not plant a crop in 1867
after losing a couple of them from frost. The familys
hopes increased when Uncle George Dunford arrived
in Utah from St. Louis with twenty-one or twentytwo wagons and teams to pull them. He gave Alberts
father a yoak of oxen & a wagon . . . with other things,
149
Moroni Dunford

Bloomington, March, the 15. 1870.
the increase of the year. 1870.
the first was A. lamb born. Feb. the 5.
and the next. was A lamb. born March the 9.
and the next, was A colt. born March the 12.
and the next was A calf born March the 15.
the next was 2 twins lamb born March the 25
next was A lamb Alberts born March the 29.
next was A lamb Moronis born April the 5.
next was 2 twins lamb born April the 6.
next was A colt born April the 7.
next was A calf [crossed out] born April the 15
[crossed out].
next was A calf [Alma written in] born April
the 21.
next was A calf born. may the 2.
next was A lamb born may the 8.
next was A lamb born may the 9.
next was A lamb born may the 12.35
Almost a year later Moroni wrote again:
Albert Bailey Dunford
to pay for them as soon as convenient which he did.31

The year 1869 opened upon us with a little brighter
prospects, with our team we went to work puting in
our crops; also Alberts youngest sibling (Leah) was
born in April.32 But, in 1871, grasshoppers hatched
by the millions, potato bugs caused a great deal
of trouble, and Alberts sister Eliza died on Sunday
morning, June 18. After her burial, the family went
about our daily labor, still fighting the grasshoppers
trying to raise a crop but all in vain, Moroni wrote.
During this winter I attended school at home, with
two or three of my Brothers [most likely Albert, Parley,
and Oliver], Mr. Gooch our teacher.33
Albert learned at a young age about hard work, trials
and tribulations, life and death, and faith in God. He
also experienced animal cookies and red topped boots
for Christmas . . . the frigid winters, and the roaring
blizzards; also the merry social parties that were held
during those tempestuous nights.34 In 1870, when
Albert was twelve and Moroni was almost fifteen, his
older brother wrote about spring happenings they
shared on the farm:
150
Moroni Dunford
Bloomington January 25th 1871.
the increase. of the year 1871.
the first was A calf born january the
1. on A new year morning
and the next was A lamb. born jan the 16.
and the next was A lamb Moronis. born jan the 25. M.
and the next was A calf Alberts born March the 2. A.
and the next was A calf born March the 17.
and the next was to twins born. April the 1.
and the next was A lamb born April the 15.
and the next to twins lambs born April the 17.
and the next to twins lambs Alberts
born April the 19. A.
and the next was A lamb Moronis
born April the 24. M
and the next was two twins lambs
Moronis born May M 36
As youngsters Albert and Moroni worked closely together on the family farm. Sometimes my Brother
Albert would help me & we taken tarabel good care of
the sheep, Moroni wrote,
So Father gave us one nice yoe between us

[in 1874] . . . we could tell her among the
flock as we watch her a great deal So at a
time we thought she was not going to have
any lamb or lambs we traded her to Father
for two yoe lambs mine was a black one,
Alberts a white one, these we taken great
care of finiley they begin to increase with us
& we done well.37
When one brother had trouble, the other came to his
rescue. In 1875, Moroni was transporting his stock to
Eden on the east side of Bear Lake,
they being very hard to drive got down to the
pastures by the lane . . . there being ice in the
lane my horse stepping over the fence which
was about three poles high he sliped & fell
over the fence on the ice, falling his whole
weight on my rite knee & leg, for sometime
I thought my knee was out of joint, paining
me very much. I soon got on my horse &
with the help of my Brother Albert drove
them to eden, all along on the road my knee
troubled me. at indian creek we stoped for
dinner there bathing my knee with cold
water, soon after drove on to eden....38
Albert also assisted his father and younger siblings.
Oliver, six years younger, remembered, When I was
about eleven or twelve years of age,39 I accompanied
my father and my brother, Albert, to Salt Lake City.
Our wagon was loaded with produce. We were taking
down a cow for Uncle George Dunford, also a pair
of black mares named Kate and Liz that we had been
using. They also belonged to Uncle George.
It was my task to ride one of those mares and
drive that cow. This I did from Bloomington
to Salt Lake City. . . . Our journey proceeded
tediously enough until we reached Long
Hollow many miles south of the Hardware
Ranch, when a wheel broke down. We piled
our load by the side of the road, placed a
wagon cover over it, used a pole in the place
of the wheel and proceeded on to Huntsville
thirty miles away. In Huntsville we were
entertained by a Mr. McKay [probably
President David O. McKays father] who
let father take his wagon to go back after

his load which took two days. I was left at
McKays while they were gone. . . . When
father and Albert returned Mr. McKay
insisted that we take his wagon on to Ogden
where we could have ours repaired. . .
Reaching the city, we left the cow and team
with Uncle George, who entertained us. We
visited also with Alma, who with Susie his
wife, was living in Social Hall lane. James,
then about nine years old, had been with
Alma all winter. He had attended school for
a while. We remained in the city a number
of days . . . . On our return home, Daisy, the
eldest daughter of my brother William went
with us to spend the summer.40
On the farm Alberts father needed help from his sons
who lived at home. Oliver wrote,
For several years after the first settlement hay,
for livestock was cut with a scythe; and grain
was cut with an implement called a cradle. .
. . As a wielder of the cradle in cutting grain
Moroni was second to none. He would cut
the grain, and by dexterous swing of the
cradle place it in an even windrow with
all the heads even in one direction. It was
my task to rake the grain into bundles then
Albert and Parley would bind it into sheaves
and we would all shock it. . . .
For years oxen were our motive power, the
teams with which we did our work, and
excellent teams they were. . . . The main
objection to them was -- they were slow.
. . Day after day I have plowed with old
Buck and Roudy, or old Pete and Broad,
or old Brin and Saxe. . . Harrowing with
oxen was not so easy, because the driver had
to walk near their heads in order to guide
them. Thus walking in the soft soil with no
lines to hold to was extremely tiresome. . . .
Our father purchased a pair of mules. They
were named Jin & Jule. They were a good
team, and served us for years, but they were
no good in mud or sloughs . . . . In time we
abandoned the use of oxen as being too slow.
We traded off the mules as they were growing
151
old and resorted to horses, which have since

been our beasts of burden.41
During 1875, the family started making preparations
to build a two-story brick house, the grasshoppers and
frost troubleing us for so many years was not able to
get enough ahead to try to build sooner.42 In 1876,
the work began in earnest, with Albert and his brothers
pitching in, eager to provide a better dwelling for the
family. While digging and building the cellar, an
accident occurred with one of the heavy red pine logs.
Moroni had a holed of the big end & was walking
backward two of my Brothers Albert and Parley was
carrying the small end getting it nearley to where we
wanted it the boys dropped their end to quick & the
jar of the log & the weight of it came on me, this hurt
me very much cross my back.43
This home proved to be the first two story
building in the community. Father, being
very precise had Joe Rich, a surveyor, lay off
the foundation with his instruments, so it
would be exactly true to the compass, north
and South. Moroni and Albert got out the
logs from the timbers from which the lumber
was made by the old mill.... In due course
of time our new home was completed and
all the spacious, immaculate rooms ready for
occupancy. The old [log] house that had been
our abode for years, was forsaken, and later
demolished. It was not without tender emotions that we saw the dear old house taken
out of the picture....44
Besides assisting with house building and farming,
Albert and his brothers helped their father freight
goods north and south of Bloomington.
In the early days before the opening of the
Bloomington Coop Store, . . . the nearest
place where groceries and other supplies
could be had was Evanston, Wyoming. The
coal mines at Almy also furnished quite a
market for produce. . . . The people in these
communities would freight their produce to
Evanston and the mines, & purchase needed
supplies for the family in preparation for the
long winter ahead.45
152
In the year 1876 we raised a good crop of

grain & etc done some freighting north,
of our own grain, & grain from the Store.
As this was our main place to get a little
money.46
After a splendid harvest in September, 1879, Albert
went after a load of timber from the canyon and
Moroni, on his way to Salt Lake City, rode with him
on the wagon to the sawmill, where the brothers bid
each other goodbye. Albert returned home to help his
father, little realizing that two weeks later his father
would be dead. On October 4, 1879, Alberts parents,
brother, James, sister, Leah, and niece, Leah, were
going to General Conference by way of Blacksmith
Fork Canyon when a wagon accident occurred. James
wrote, As we started to travel up faster, father was
singing that splendid Mormon hymn, All is well. . . .
It was perhaps half an hour after that we [James, Leah,
and Leah] were all three awakened by the shaking,
bouncing rumbling of the wagon. I was the first to
look up and discover that both father and mother were
gone. When the runaway horses reached an up grade
portion of the road and rather sandy, James stopped
them. In the darkness the children joined hands
and ran back as fast as breath would allow us.47 They
found their father dead and their mother wringing her
hands in despair. When she saw the children safe, she
exclaimed, The Lord is good. We still have so much
to be thankful for!48
Their fathers body was returned to Bloomington. On
Sunday evening, October 5, the birthday of Parley also
of Alf Osmond, they, with a number of others, were at
our home, planning to celebrate the event, when a rap
came to the front door. Albert opened the door and
greeted Bishop Tuft, who thus broke the dreadful news
to us. Prepare yourselves boys! Your mother is here,
the children are here. They are safe, but your father is
a corpse in the wagon.49
Albert and his brothers were stunned by the death;
but there being five of us boys at home after fathers
demise, Moroni, Albert, Parley, myself [Oliver] and
James, we were fully able to take care of mother and
sister, Leah, and to manage the farm, livestock, and all
other business matters.50
Life went on, and Albert moved to a new phase of
life. In 1877, the grounds had been dedicated for a
temple in Logan, Utah, and the Saints in the Cache,

Bear Lake, and Bear River Valleys began seven years
of volunteer labor and financial sacrifice to build it.51
According to Alberts granddaughter,
Grandpa Albert Bailey Dunford was called
on a work mission to help haul the rocks and
timber which was used in the Logan Temple
building at Logan, Ut. He would leave
home in Bloomington, Idaho for Temple
Fork, twelve miles from Logan, go down
through Meadowville and Round Valley
down through the right-hand fork then on
to the Temple Fork. Here he would stay all
winter working, cutting and loging timber.
When it was cut and sawed into timber they
would drive the oxen or horses, and bring
it to Logan to be used for the Temple. The
food and provisions were provided for all
the workers. This was given to them by the
saints of the wards. The people in the wards
of Bear Lake, furnished their own bedding
and bunks were made in the camp, one on
top of another. Grandpa was about 22 or
23 years of age when he was called to work
there. Each person was called to work for a
certain length of time donation his work and
time and released by those in charge. These
were long hard cold winters, spent in hard
labor, wading in snow and there was plenty
of it them. He worked there two winters.
Grandfather was not married when he was
called for this work. Grandma or Mamma
D, as she was affectionally called by her
grandchildren, was a cook when Granddad
was laboring there. She with many of the
others women of that time helped see to the
men comfort as could be had.52
Alberts niece, Lillie Dunford Mecham, noted that
Albert probably spent more time there than any of the
brothers. Mary Martina Nelson was one of the cooks
who served at the mill, and while she and Albert were
on this Temple mission, their interest in each other
increased.53
In the early days of Bear Lake settlements other forms
of entertainment brought young and old together,
including frequent dances during winter months.54 A
letter to Albert from Mary Jane Beverland, a girlfriend

from Logan, illustrates the types of activities--and
romantic feelings--of young people in the early 1880s.
Mary Jane may have written this letter in 1883 since it
mentions Albert possibly getting married.

March 14
Logan City
Mr albert Dunfort my dear friend I take
great pleasur in answering your kind and
welcom letter wich i receved to day and i
was very glad to here from you and to here
that you was all well as this leavs us all the
same well albert i wood like to bee there to
go to a dance i was with you folk so long it
sems funy to bee here now i have been to
too dances since i come home i only stayed a
little while to one of them all the boys and
girls said they gused that my bare lake feller
woodbee mad for me going to the dances i
told them that was just the reason albert
there was lots of the folks wished me much
joy when i com
(p. 2)
home and they asked me where my husband
was i told them i left him in bare lake till
spring i wood liked to have stayed over there
till spring but all the folks was tired of me i
though i was emposing nelsons folks to much
so i though i come home i trie to make every
body beleave that i am sory for comming to
logan every thing is so dul here i had just as
good a time in bare lake as i have had here
i have had one slayride since i come home
and i want to a very nice theather satadar
[Saturday] night and to a consert in the fift
ward we are going to have another consert
here just about the time you are comming
over here so i hope you will bee here in time
to go to it
(p. 3)
Albert we had plenty of walees[waltzes] in
both of the dances i want to every time i
got on the flor to wals i though of you and
wished that you was here to wals with me
and the rest of us when you see edgar alred
you give him my kind redgards and all the
mill boys and all of your brothers and give
my love to your mother and tell willam that
153
i exceped of his love and that I return the

same to hime when he comes over here i will
bee glad to have him call and see me and
when you come over here i will bee very glad
to see you you must bee shure and come here
you can easy find out where i live i often
wish i could see you and have some fun with
you
(p. 4)
well albert i gus your ar going to get marid
in the spring but you must not think about
it well is that so that is funny well albert
you know me you know my nonces [nonsense?] albert when you write let me know
as nere when you will bee over as you can
so i can perpare for you. albert you said that
you hoped i was happer then i was when i
was thair i was happy when i was thair i
enjoyed my self very much when i was thair
with you and the rest i am alys teling my
mother how kind you folks was to me i wish
i had stayed to have the rest of the fun with
you when you come over i will have some
funwell albert i gus i will close my letter for
this time hooping to here from you again all
the girls sends thar
(p. 5)
here is a kiss for you xx and one for will
an excuse my cheekyness but you dont care
do you albert i wish i could come over to
the dance albert i am going to the conjoint
metting tonight i wish you was here to go
with me
(p. 6)
this is from your true friend Mary Jane
Beverland
excuse all mistacks and bad speling i hate
for you to see my writing it is bad but then
you must not think about it rember me
to mornia well albert i gus you ar tird of
hearing my noncens but you could not ask
any more 55
154
Mary Martina Nelson Dunford

1864-1941
Hello Everybody: This is Mary Nelson Dunford at Logan--Utah,

February 27--1941. I was born 11 August 1864 at Hyde Park,
Utah. My father Nels C. Nelson and my mother Katherine Jensen
came to Utah with the Handcart Company of 1857. They settled
in Hyde Park Utah, where I was born, then in 1865 they were
called to help settle Bear Lake valley in the town of Bloomington,
56
Idaho. There they lived and died.
Marys parents, Nels Christian Nelson57 and Catherine

Jensen,58 had joined the church in Denmark and sailed
for America in December, 1855, on the ship John
Boyd. Their infant daughter Christine N. Nielsen
died at sea.59 On the same sailing vessel were Marys
paternal grandparents, Soren and Christiana Nelson,
and their children Soren Christian, Charlotte, and
Ottene.60 One passenger described their voyage,
Many of us became seasick... our vessel was
not equipped for so many people, being over
crowded, we suffered many disadvantages.
We had tiers of Bunks around the sides and
boxes in the center for us to sit upon. We
were all compelled to eat off the boxes we
had to sit on.... On December 19th a terrific
storm came up.... Again on the 22nd, 23rd,
24th, and 25th, Christmas day, these storms
continued, and on January lst. it was so
terrific that one of our masts was split and
was wrapped with chains, and all the sails
were taken down. The Captain became so
discouraged over the unsatisfactory results of
his voyage that he forbid any of us to sing or
pray upon the vessel, but this did not prevent
us from fasting and praying in secret.... A
few days after the heavy storm we came
on to a vessel which was drifting about on
the sea with broken masts and sails. We
soon neared the same and our life boats
were lowered.... The sailors taken on board
were of great assistance to us as our sailors
were about worn out. A day or so later the
emigrants and those on board the vessel were
frightened by a fire which broke out under
the Captains Cabinet. The smoke poured
in upon the Emigrants in the lower deck
almost suffocating them . . . Our rations
were very coarse and simple and our water
became very low owing to the long time of
Mary Martina Nelson Dunford
our journey. There were six grown people

and about fifty children who died on our
voyage and were buried in the watery sea.
The principal cause of death among the
children was from measles, causing much
sorrow and anguish among the parents....
In New York we stopped at Castle Garden
two days and then took a train for St. Louis,
crossing the Mississippi River with ferry
boats and arriving in St. Louis March lst.
1856. None of us could speak English and
it was very difficult for us to get along.61
The Saints on board the ship consisted of Danes, Norwegians, Swedes, Icelanders, Italians, English, Irish,
and Scots; and church meetings were held in Danish,
English, and Italian. When they reached Chicago, the
company divided into three groups and went to Burlington, Iowa, Alton, Illinois, or St. Louis, Missouri.62
Soren and Christiana Nelson, Marys grandparents,
155
and their younger children continued on to Utah in

1856 with the Canute Peterson wagon company,63 the
same year Albert Bailey Dunfords parents crossed the
plains the first time. One emigrant in the Peterson
train wrote,
Some of our Oxen were wild and we did not
know how to handle them and consequently
did not make much headway the first day.
The following day we traveled along, making
good headway. It became very hot and our
oxen became very tired.... We were compelled
to leave some of our supplies, owing to our
heavy loads.... After a few weeks journey we
reached the unsettled wild west, where the
Buffaloes were raging about in great herds.
One day there came a stampede and our oxen
became frightened and they rushed together,
one outfit crashing into the other. The women
and children became frightened, some of
the wagons were broken and a few of our
number were hurt and one man killed. This
caused a gloom to pass over us and a formal
funeral was held.... A few of the Buffalo
were killed, dressed for beef and divided
up among our company. Now and again
the savage Indians would be seen roaming
about ... and on occasions they would come
to visit us and ... we would oft-times give
them some of our supplies and provisions
... Sundays we had meetings and regular
services were conducted ... Sometimes we
would have dances upon the green grass and
enjoyed ourselves as best we could. During
the days while journeying along, nearly all
of us would walk except those who were sick
and the smaller children. Offtimes we would
go along laughing and singing the songs and
hymns of Zion.... Not a house was seen from
Elk Horn River, near Omaha to Salt Lake
City, except a Government Post at Laramie,
Wyoming, also a trading post about twenty
miles therefrom and Ft. Bridger also in
Wyoming.64
Another member of the Peterson company wrote,
Many times our oxen were stampeded. The
man that I drove for was run over and
156
picked up for dead. He came to, but was

laid up in the wagon most of the balance of
the way. At another stampede a man was
run over and died on the spot.... Then the
oxen began to give out and get tender-footed
and had to be shod. Some died and folks
had to unload their things on the plains,
and I saw some who were even emptying the
feathers out of their feather beds.... When we
came to the Sweetwater there was snow on
the ground and it was cold.... The English
half of the company was left at Laramie,
Wyoming, because there was not enough
grass for such a large company. The Danish
part of the company went on to Salt Lake
Valley with their leader.65
Although Marys grandparents traveled to Utah in
1856, her parents, Nels Christian and Catherine
Nelson, remained in Council Bluffs making handcarts
until the summer of 1857. They crossed the plains
with the Christian Christiansen handcart company.
C.C.A. Christenson, the L.D.S. artist who created
the handcart paintings, was in the same company.66
He wrote, We were only allowed to take with us
fifteen pounds in weight for each person.... Our train
consisted of between thirty and forty handcarts with
an average of five people to each cart. Christensen
told about a blind lady from Norway who laughed
crossing streams, the difficult fording of Loup Fork
with Indians ferrying some of the young girls across
on horseback, great herds of buffalo that could have
totally annihilated us if they had been startled, a
woman who gave birth to her baby in the bushes, a
girl with a wooden leg, many deaths along the trail,
Johnstons Army on its way to Utah, an old man who
killed a skunk and brought it into camp to cook, and a
poor supply of provisions and water. One of the most
important questions every morning ... was, How far
is it to water today?... Only one single night did our
captain make a mistake with the directions, and we
found it necessary to stop when darkness fell without
water.... But as soon as daybreak came we broke camp
and found water a few miles further along our way and
soon forgot the privation of that night.67
During the 1,000 mile journey pushing handcarts,
Catherine was in her last trimester of pregnancy.
Granddaughter Hortense Allred Hanson wrote,
Many times the company had to stop along

the way to bury someone who had died.
The dragging of the two wheels with a box
between that carried their provisions, was a
continual strain on the people.There would
be several miles between places where water
could be had. One day they walked and
tugged the carts fourteen hours without
water. With the night coming on they were
forced to stop. Catherine walked up a small
rocky, secluded hill, to pray fervently, for the
Hevenly Father to lead them to water. She
was so exhausted she lay down on the hill to
rest and her hand rested on a flat rock. As
she arose her weight moved the rock and a
spring of water came from it. The whole
company was supplied with water from this
source.68
September 13, 1857. One month later in Provo on

October 14, Catherine gave birth to their daughter
Charlotte. The family moved to Goshen, Utah,
where Soren and Christiana had already located. Nels
Christian was born there February 14, 1860. That year
both families moved to Hyde Park, Utah, where James
was born May 2, 1862.71 Because Nels was a farmer and
knew how to handle teams, he made three more trips
across the plains as a teamster to bring Saints to Utah.
On one of his trips,72 he accidentally shot a young
Danish woman named Inger Kristine Petersen with his
gun. After reaching Utah, she became his polygamous
wife on Oct. 3, 1863.73
Handcart pioneer C.C.A. Christensen also remembered,
The families of Niels Christian Nelson were

among those called to colonize Utahs Dixie
in 1865. When he had moved Inger and her
baby down, he returned to Hyde Park for
the rest of the family and household goods
but winter intervened and he was unable
to return to Dixie. Inger lived in a hastily
prepared dugout all winter, cared for by kind
neighbors. When spring came her husband
moved her back to Cache Valley and later
with his first wife took her and her small
son, Andrew, to Bear Lake Valley.75
Greatest of all was the loss of many dear

relatives and friends, who died along the
way.... Perhaps many would have suffered
an even worse fate if President Brigham
Young had not established provision stations
where flour could be obtained, and the
first of these stations was about 400 miles
east of Salt Lake City. Afterwards we were
met by wagons with flour and fruit, which
benefited us greatly, but particularly since
these wagons picked up the weakest and
sickest among us.... None but those who
have experienced such a trial of patience,
faith, and endurance can form an idea of
what it meant to pull a handcart ... lips half
eaten up by saleratus dust, and clothed in
rags, with almost bottomless shoes on their
feet.69
Another emigrant, Lars C. Christensen, burned
the Danish diary he wrote while crossing with this
company. Later, he sketched the trip in English,
leaving many parts out because I dont wish to remember too much of that journey and this helps me
to forget before I die.70
The handcart company arrived in Salt Lake City on
Mary Martina Nelson was born August 11,1864, six

days after Inger, her fathers second wife, bore her first
child, Andrew Jennings.74 One of Ingers descendants
wrote,
Mary said, My father was called to help settle Bear

Lake Valley in the year of 1865. We settled in the
town of Bloomington, Idaho.76 Soren and Christiana,
Marys grandparents, and their children had moved to
Bloomington in 1864 and
lived in wagon boxes on Bloomington Creek
until they could get out lumber to build a
house. A son, Soren Christian, helped saw
lumber and shingles for the first house built
in Bloomington, Idaho. Soren Nelson continued his shoemaking trade in this country.
He wore wooden shoes around the house. He
fed cows by filling a basket made of willows
with hay for each cow. He put out one eye
while chopping wood; he was breaking mahogany by putting it been two blocks of wood
157
and hitting it. He and his wife ... retained

their Danish way of life in both dress and
speech.77
Marys family spoke both English and Danish in their
home.78 Her fathers two wives lived near each other in
Bloomington, and Mary associated with siblings and
half-siblings until the late 1880s when anti-polygamy
laws forced Nels to move Ingers family to Star Valley,
Wyoming. Ten children were born to Marys mother
and nine to Inger, with both women having babies at
the same time. Mary and Andrew, born in 1864, were
six days apart. In 1867, Inger gave birth to Martha on
March 26, and Marys mother bore Catherine Jane one
month later on April 26. In 1869, Inger bore Soren
Christian on June 20, and Anna Christiana was born
to Marys mother on Sept. 11. In 1871, Inger gave
birth to Joseph on Oct. 16, and three months later
on Jan. 2, 1872, Sarah Miranda was born to Marys
mother. Mary was eight years old when her brother
Martin Louis was born Feb. 18, 1873, and died the
same month. The next year Inger bore Jacob on April
3, 1874. Marys mother gave birth to her last child,
Warren Thomas, on March 16, 1875, when Mary was
ten. Then Inger bore four more children: Inger (Dec. 9,
1876), Mary Ellen (Sept. 29, 1879), Sarah Christiana
(May 26, 1882), and John Thomas (June 3, 1885).79
Catherine, Marys mother, was a trained nurse and
midwife, the only one in Bloomington during the
early years. One account describes Catherines service
as a midwife:
It was 71 years ago tonight [October 16,
1940], the 16th of October, the ground was
covered with snow, the wind was howling
and the snow drifting, when a knock came
on the Nelson door. Catherine lay in bed
with a six-day-old baby girl.80 The man-James Hart--entered. He said his wife was
sick and wanted her to accompany him to
his home at once. She hesitated . . . he gave
her a blessing. He promised her in the name
of the Lord that no harm would come to her
or her baby.81
Catherine arose and dressed, bundeled the
baby up, rode behind this man on his horse.
Her faith in his promise never wavered.
158
The little old pioneer house, one-room, dirtroofed was reached. That night a baby boy
was ushered into the world. He was named
Arthur William. Every day for nine or ten
days Catherine carried her baby to the Hart
home washing, dressing and caring for the
mother and baby Arthur. Not the slightest
harm came to Mrs. Nelson or her baby. At
the time Catherine had five other children
at home, with Mary being five years old
and Catherine Jane two. Perhaps Charlotte,
who was twelve, took care of them when
their mother was gone. Later, Catherine
trained Sarah Greenhalgh to be a midwife,
and the two women delivered many of
the towns children, sometimes separately,
sometimes together, with Catherine
delivering 512 babies, including many of
her grandchildren.82
Granddaughter Hortense Allred Hanson wrote,
It was taken for granted that when a grandchild was born that grandmother should be
in attendance. My mother told me I was the
last baby she assisted with. Grandmother
said on that occasion [1903], Miranda, if
you have anymore babies you will have to
depend on someone else to take care of you.
I am getting too old and the distance is too
far for me to travel. She was 70. We lived
at Fairview, Wyoming at this time.83
In addition to her services as a midwife, Marys mother
was a counselor to two Relief Society presidents for
twenty-five years. One of the duties of the Relief
Society was performing services for the dead, such as
making burial clothing. So besides helping with births,
Marys mother cared for the dead and dying.84 Mary
was eight years old when her mother accepted her
Relief Society calling, and she probably learned much
from her mothers example.
Nels Christian Nelson, Mary Martinas father,
said he left the old country for America for
the gospel sake. He was never sorry because
he was able to rear his family in pleasant
surroundings and in The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints. Father was a

counselor for several years to Bishop William
Hulme of the Bloomington Ward. While
Bishop Hulme was away on a mission,
father had full charge of the work for the
ward and he performed his duties well. My
father and Mother were the proud parents of
four boys and six girls. The oldest daughter
died and was buried at sea.85
Nels was a farmer by which trade he supported his
family well. He had been raised in the northern plains
of Denmark in Hjorring County, a farming section
of the country. In addition to farming, he operated a
general merchandizing store in Bloomington where
the children assisted and learned the essential parts of
salesmanship.86
Mary was baptized by Emanuel Long on Sept. 27,
1872, and confirmed by Christian Madsen Oct. 14,
1872. When I was old enough to get around I soon
made friends with all...Playing, working, etc.87 When
she was thirteen years old, her schooling commenced in
Bloomington, Idaho. Mary said, My childhood days
were happy ones. I received all the schooling that was
given in those days which was just a little of Reading-Writing-Arithmetic. I was taught to crochet, an art, I
have used all my life making many beautiful pieces.
Her granddaughter Ella added, The only schooling
she had was at Sarah Huckvales school where she was
taught the Alphabet, the numbers and crocheting.88
Sarah Huckvale was a well-educated pioneer who
loved poetry and literature. But books, magazines, and
newspapers were scarce in the village of Bloomington,
especially during the winter months when mail was
carried over the mountain on snowshoes.89
During Bloomingtons early years, the settlers struggled
to provide the essentials for their families. President
Joseph Shepherd[s] father William Shepherd made
Grandmother her first pair of shoes. She was then
thirteen years old.90 Mary,
remembered when as a girl, sitting down to
nothing but a pan of sour milk for a meal,
and they were lucky to add salt and pepper
for flavor. Her mother did the milking
until her brother grew up to be able to; as
her father lived alot of his time with his
second wife in Afton, Wyoming, and she

was left alone to provide and take care of her
family.... Grandma Mary remembers many
times of grinding barley and wheat in there
coffee mill.91
Living in polygamy brought struggles and frustrations
to both families. With two wives and nineteen children,
Nels time with them was spread thin, especially
after his second family relocated in Wyoming. The
wives were forced to shoulder parental and economic
responsibilities. Although the information above says
that Nels spent much of his time with his second
family, accounts by Ingers family state that Nels lived
with his first wife and favored her family. Inger and her
children
lived on a farm [in Bloomington], while the
first wife lived in town; and the proceeds of
the farm helped support the family in town.
Inger milked cows and sold butter. She
would gather wool from the fences and sagebrush after herds of sheep had gone through,
wash, card, dye and spin the yarn to make
stockings and mittens for her children. Then
on her loom she would weave wool into
cloth for clothes.... Due to increasing trouble
with U.S. Marshalls who harassed polygamists continuously in Utah, Inger and her
nine children were removed to... Star Valley,
Wyoming--the father remaining with his
first wife in Bloomington. Here she continued to work as hard as ever, this time as
both father and mother. The time was in
1888, the place a farm up Tin Cup, northwest of Freedom.... Indians were always a
source of fright.... To her innumerable tasks,
she added the art of making rag rugs and
nursing. In fact she was known as a skilled
mid-wife.92
The wives and children of the two families got along
well together, but Inger and her children developed ill
feelings toward their husband and father because he
neglected them.
Grandpa brought his second family to
Freedom and located them up Tin Cup
located in caribou county area. Leaving her
159
and children to shift for herself she did everything possible. She was a mid wife but
receiving but small things for her help. But,
grateful for anything that the family could
use in foods, materials, etc.... Mother remembered the last time Grandpa Nelson
came to Grandmother Nelson she stood with
her hand on her hips and told him in her
broken accent. These words. Never come
again you devilish ting. Through the fathers
neglect of this family. The sons here refused
his presence in there homes. But, he did visit
his married daughters occasionally.93
freighting enterprises between the valley and Evanston,

Wyoming. He was the first of the Dunford sons to
establish a home in Bloomington.97 Marys mother
Catherine knitted socks for Joshua Jarvis, the owner
of a sawmill in the community, and that brought her
first load of wood or lumber for her home. Grandfather
[Albert] hauled the wood.98
Nelss granddaughters from his first wife (Catherine)

remembered him living with them in Afton after Catherine died.94
fenceing our lots, or while doing so we had

Mr Nelson the Sexton & another hand to dig
the graves in the new plot, & make ready for
removeing the remains of our Dear Father,
and Sister, which was done verry nice considering & after finished us five boys [probably Alma, Moroni, Albert, Parley, Oliver]
felt well pleased with our work after finished
we taken Mother up and Shown her what
we had done, & She also thought it was
verry good.99
Still, Mary remembered a happy childhood and pleasant counting days. Grandmother lived one winter
when a girl at Logan with her brother Nels C. Nelson,
she cooked for the temple workers with Margaret
Adams of Logan. Mary told her granddaughter,
When I was just a young girl in my teens, I
went to Logan, Utah, to visit with my brother
Nels [four years older]. After a pleasant visit,
we, Nels, Joe Morris, and I wanted to go
back to Bear Lake. So we equipped ourselves
with snow-shoes and walked through Logan
Canyon all the way. Bearing the hardships
of cold blizzards--of wintery days. It took
us two days and one night. But we had to
make good use of every minute. We didnt
loter--either--by the way. My brother Nels
was a carpenter. He was called to work on
the Logan Temple, that being the reason we
were in Logan.95
Their Lives Together

On October 4th 1883 I was married to Albert
Bailey Dunford in the End. House at S. L. City
by President Joseph F. Smith, as the Logan Temple
would not be dedicated until the next May.96 Mary
was barely nineteen; Albert was almost twenty-six.
They settled in Bloomington near both sets of parents,
and Albert became a farmer and a teamster in the
160
On the afternoon of October 26, 1883, three weeks

after Albert and Mary were married, Albert met Alma
and Moroni in Logan to bring new tombstones his
brothers had purchased for their fathers and sister
Elizas graves. They returned to Bloomington and
Albert and Moroni had developed a close friendship

while growing up, and as adults they continued their
association. In his journal, Moroni noted times the
brothers wrote letters to each other when they were
apart.100 Albert wrote the day before Mary gave birth to
their first child, Florence Mae Dunford, on April 29,
1884. She only weighed 4 lbs. at birth, and was a 7
month baby.101 Florence later said,
I was just about as big as a minute, with
a round red face, and a good pair of lungs,
which I exercised a great deal. But my
parents were very happy, cause they knew
time would change all that. You see I was the
first little one to bless their home.... Bishop
William Hulme blessed me July 3 1884.
My baby days were pleasant ones as only a
babys can be. I grew fast and when I was
eight years I was baptized and confirmed a
member of the L.D.S. Church.102
On their farms Albert and Moroni helped each other
with crops and animals. They rode to conference
Albert
Mary
together and to nearby communities; they spent

evenings and holidays together, often eating meals and
enjoying music at Alberts home. On December 16,
1884, Moroni wrote,
oats to My place from my 5 acres South field and All

day hawling oats for Albert from South field while unloading the last loads I never experienced Such a feeling
of hunger & faintness as I eaten but little dinner, going
to Bro. Alberts house got some biscuit & so on.105
Walked to Alberts to help him fix his

manger stolls in his barn. The next two
days he wrote, At Alberts all day helping
him put in his stolls manger &c and All
day at Alberts and his barn. On December
31 and January 1, 1885, he wrote, Even
at Bro. Alberts and Afternoon at Alberts
took dinner, then had a Sleigh-ride.103
Two years after Florences birth, a second daughter,
Savina, was born to Albert and Mary on March 22,
1886; and Albert and Moroni continued working
together on their farms.104 On September 7, 1886,
Moroni wrote, Most of the day helping Bro. Albert
hawling hay and Stacking it.... Even. took Supper at
Alberts & home & retired. The next day he wrote,
After dinner Bro. Albert & I my wheat in lots. & his
Barley in his lots. The next two days he wrote, Bro.
Albert & I hawling grain togeather, hawled 6 loads of
Moroni, still unmarried, described doing uncle

tasks for Alberts daughter: Took the little fellows
rideing Isaac Carless & little florance; taken Supper
took a walk up St. then called in to Alberts for a few
Minutes. While on his mission in the Southern States,
he remembered his niece as well. A short time around
fireplace chewing Syrup Cane. Thoughts of home &
the little folks. With Southern newspapers rapt up a
joint of Syrup Cane with a newspaper & will send it
to Little Florence Alberts little Girl. In another entry
he wrote, Rec. A letter from Bro. Albert, which was
comenced by his wife Mary, & a little peace in from
little Florence [age four]. A third entry stated he was
sending, Alberts little girl a songbook, with five little
pictures in it.106
Alberts family continued to grow, and on October 10,
1888, their first son, Grover Cleveland, was born.107
161
But on November 15, 1888, their young daughter

Savina Dunford was killed while playing
with a bottle dressed as a doll She fell while
going outdoors on a rock. The glass pierced
her heart and she bled to death in a few
hours. This was a dreadful shock to grandma
[Mary] of which was hard to recover.108
On February 10, 1891, another son, Albert Bailey, Jr.,
was born. Alberts mother, Leah died, on Dec. 6, 1892;
and four months later a son, George Moreland, was
born on April 3, 1893.109 Albert went to Montpelier
in May to meet Moroni, his wife Sarah, and daughter
Letha at the train station. It was a muddy spring season
and to avoid the mud Albert took a short cut across
the bottoms, Moronis daughter wrote.
When he came to some bullrushes at midnight, he mistook them for dry road, drove
into them, and soon found he was in the
middle of the slough. Mother sat in the
wagon with sister Letha on her lap, while
the men went up into Ovid for help. They
stayed that night with the Bishop of Ovid.
In the morning Father and Uncle Albert
went to get the wagon out, tipped it over, and
upset the trunks and a reed rocker (wedding
present) into the slough. However, nothing
was seriously damaged.110
But Albert did have a serious accident in Bloomington
which a granddaughter recorded.
Granddad had a shed built on the West
side of the house, where Grandma used to
wash during the summer months, and many
things were kept there. One day Granddad
was going into the shed and a can of lye,
which had been sitting on a ledge above
the door, fell as he was entering, spilling its
contents over Granddad, causing him much
pain and suffering and the loss of an eye.111
A pleasant activity for Albert was playing the accordion
for the good old time dances while Moroni did the
prompting, or calling.112
Granddad [Albert] was a member of an early
162
orchestra which played for dances throughout

the Bear Lake Valley.... Granddad played an
accordian for dances for the mutual parties
and old-folkes parties, both in Bloomington
and in Logan. In Bloomington my mother
Florence, played the organ to accompany
him.... In Logan Uncle George and Leah
played the piano for him. Granddad always
took time out and danced with grandma
at the dances. They were among the first to
purchase a piano and have their children
study music.
In addition to accompanying for dances,
Granddad with his brothers participated
in the ward dramas, as Edward Patterson
a fellow drama lover painted a drop curtain
and scenery to be used. Granddad used to
pull teeth for his family and many of his
friends.I still have the forceps he used.113
Over an eight-year period Albert and Mary experienced
more family births and deaths. On June 18, 1895, their
daughter Ella Jane was born. Almost a year later Marys
grandfather, Soren Nelson, died on April 8, 1896. In
1897, daughter Harriet Daisy was born on July 28114
and Marys grandmother, Christiana Nelson, died on
August 21.115 Two years later, on May 5, 1899, their
four-year-old daughter Ella Jane died of whooping
cough,116 and on August 29 their son Don Nelson was
born. William was born January 7, 1902, but died
that April. Child number ten, Lester James, was born
August 23, 1903117 and Florence attended college in
Logan, Utah, and waited on tables at the dormitory to
pay for board and room.118
Then on October 12, 1904, Florence married Albert
Edwin Jarvis in the Logan Temple. The folks went
to Logan in a wagon. Dad [Albert E. Jarvis], Mother
[Florence], her father and mother [Albert and Mary]
and a brother, Grover, taking another wagon. They
went through Blacksmith Fork canyon. It took two
days to reach to Logan. For a wedding present Albert
and Mary gave them a cow, and when the newlyweds
arrived home, her parents had a party for them.119
Before Florences marriage she worked with her
mother [Mary] at home. Doing housework and
tending children. At times she would help her father

[Albert] outside.120
Mother was always her dads favorite, his
Flossie. Her childhood days were happy and
hard ones, mixed with pleasure and pain.
Being the oldest she had many a pleasant
task to do, helping her Dad in the field or
barnyard, and her mother indoors. One
time Mothers brother George dared her
and said she couldnt put him in the ditch.
But mother said without any trouble she
picked him up and planted him headfirst,
much to his chagrin. He knew better after
that than to dare her.121
During the same years Florence was bearing her
daughters, Mary bore her last two children. On July
3, 1905, Marys eleventh child, Lyman, was born and
died the same day.122 Five days later Marys first grandchild, Mary Mae Jarvis, was born on July 8. Like her
mother, Mae was a seven-month baby. She weighed
three pounds and seven ounces and, because she was
not expected to live, was blessed and named the same
day by grandfather Albert.123 The problems accompanying the births of Lyman and Mae and the death of
Lyman must have been traumatic to Mary and Albert,
yet Mary helped with Florence and her new baby.124
Florences second child, Ella Margaret, was born on
Oct. 6, 1906. Then Marys twelfth and last baby, Leah
Mary, was born Dec. 28, 1907, and Florence gave birth
to Ida on July 7, 1908.125
Leah remembered, The white house I was born in still
stands on the corner in Bloomington. All twelve children were born in that small three room house, With
the help of a midwife Dr. Hayward delivered me, my
Mothers first man Dr. (Dec. 28, 1907)126
My father was in his 50s when I was born.
I remember him as not having the best of
health. He was a hard working farmer,
having fields in Bloomington and Paris,
Idaho. Always a choice garden. He was seen
in his barn one Sunday and was reported to
his bishop that he was working on Sunday.
He had to get up in church and apologize.
I can remember how nervous he was. Dad
use to have a beard at one time and when
I was about four years old he shaved it off.

I crawled in bed with mom and dad one
morning and he looked over moms shoulder
and I ran and cried, theres another man
in bed with mother. 127 Mother was 43
years old when I was born. Mother was
a hard working women living on a farm
in Bloomington, Idaho with no modern
conveniences, she had to wash the clothes on
a scrubbing board, carry water from a ditch,
heat the water on a coal stove that burned
wood, boil clothes in a big boiler to make
them white, hang everything out doors to
dry on a clothes line after she wrung them
out by hand. She made dads and her own
Temple garments. In those days they wore
long sleeves, long legs, with ties to fasten
in the front. She did all the cooking and
baking on the coal stove. Heat all water on
top of the stove for washing and bathing.
We would take turns bathing in a round
galvanized tub.128
Alberts brother and friend, Moroni, died January 29,
1910, then another tragedy beset Alberts family when
their daughter Daisy died on May 15. Daisy was
nearly 13 years old and died of bumping her elbow
and Erysipelas set in.129 Later that same year, on Nov.
6, 1910, Albert was ordained a high priest by William
L. Rich130 and a major change occurred in their lives.
We lived in Bloomington many years but in the year
of 1910 we moved to Logan-Ut.131 Daughter Leah
added,
We moved to Logan when I was about three
years old, so that five of my brothers could go
to school. My parents bought a house at 361
E. 3rd No.... However Mother and Dad
were hard working farmers in Bloomington
and before moving to Logan they had a lot
of sorrow. They had 5 children die--3 girls
and 2 boys all buried in the Bloomington
Cemetery.132
After Albert and Mary moved to Logan, they kept ties
with their Bloomington family. Daughter Leah remembered,
My oldest sister Florence was married so she
remained in this farming town. She had
163
three daughters, the youngest one being my

age.... My grandparents [Nelson] also lived
there at that time. The other grandparents
[Dunford]) deceased. Dad & mother and
myself would make trips in horse & buggy
to visit. We would always have to sleep on
the ground or in the buggy for one night
from Logan to Bear Lake, we couldnt make
it in one day. I was always anxious to get to
my sisters house, because we four girls would
have so much fun riding push rakes--jumping
on hay stacks & riding horses etc. Their
names--Mae, Ella & Ida. When we went
with Burt, my brother-in-law, in wagons
from one ranch to another we would always
sing songs, he was always teasing or doing
something to make us laugh. I liked to go to
grandmas house [Catherine Nelson] because
she always had some home made Root Beer.
What a treat. I will always remember her,
as sitting by her spinning wheel--Spinning
yarn. Her hair combed straight back into
a little bun.133
Ida remembered similar pleasure when her grandparents and Leah came to visit.
In my younger days and during the summer
months my dad, Albert Edwin Jarvis and his
brother George was haying up on the Jarvis
Ranch in Bloomington Canyon; we always
camped for the time we were there. And my
Grandparents always came from Logan to
camp with us. What a joy to have a bonfire
at night, toasting marshmellows, munching on nuts or candy, and to surround the
fire singing with my parents, Uncle George,
my grandparents, Uncle James and Aunt
Eliza Dunford, Uncle Oliver and Aunt Ida
Dunford and others coming up to enjoy the
evening on the Jarvis ranch, many an old
song floated in the air, of which I learned to
love.We slept in the white canvas tent with
the beds built up on rocks using bed springs
and new mown hay, and eating under an
aspen grove near a creek at our favorite
camping spot. When my grandparents would
visit us in Bloomington he loved to sit by the
fire and put his feet on the oven door, or on
164
the reservoir as he loved to do when he lived

there.... Granddad was a very conservative
person, and worried about the lights being
left on in a room when no one was using it.
I see him drinking warm water, with a little
cream and sugar. And always at the end of
a meal he would start to pile up the dishes
and then tell one of us four to hurry and get
busy at them.134
When the family moved to Logan, Leah noted that
her mother took in boarders (college students) to
help keep some money coming in. It was a long time
before they could afford to buy house hold things they
needed. Years later they built a nice home at 376 No.
3rd East in Logan, Utah. She shared her generosity
with her children right up to the day she died.135
Alberts and Marys older children entered high school
and college and enjoyed their school work in Logan.
They were very good students. Grover, was secretary,
one school year, at the U.S.A.C. He attended the
University of Utah for two years, but was a graduate
of the U.S.A.C. He went back to the U, and was
secretary for a number of years before moving to
California where he has been a successful manager of a
Fertilizer Plant.136
Bailey attended two years of College. When in his
third year he was called to South Africa on a mission.
He spent three years there. On his return home he was
called to the World War.
George was attending the A.C. when the
World War, broke out. He was one of the
first group sent over seas to fight. He was a
first Lieutenant. His group went over the
top, three or four times. The last time, a
good half of his group was captured by the
enemy. He was in the enemies prison camp
when peace was declared. Imagine, if you
can, the over joyed, happy parents, as well
as the boy, when that day of peace, came.
Twas a day indeed to thank our Heavenly Father for sparing his life, as well as
the lives of so many more of our American
Sons. 137
The other children were successful in their school
work too. They are all married and have happy families.
Family Portrait. Standing: Daisy, Albert Bailey, Florence Mae, Grover Cleveland, George Moreland, Lester James.
Seated; Don Nelson, Albert Bailey, Leah Mary, Mary
Three of the boys are in California, one in Boise, one

boy and daughter in Logan and the baby girl in Salt
Lake.138
On June 30, 1915, Grover was married to Mary Alice
Parkinson in the Logan Temple. They purchased a home
in Logan, Utah, expecting to make their residence in
that city, but he obtained a job at the University of
Utah and moved to Salt Lake.139
Leah remembered growing up in Logan, a beautiful
little college town and we always felt safe there. Even
though we had Indians & Gypseys around begging for
food or whatever we would give them. Mother always
cautioned me to keep away from them.140 She also
remembered,
Dad had the most beautiful team of horses,
wagon and everything needed to help
beautify Logan. He plowed roads on main
street between Smithfield and Logan. He

plowed the Logan Temple grounds the college
grounds and most of the cemetery grounds,
and many big lots east of main street. I would
take his lunch to him so many times.141
Alberts granddaughter remembered trips to Logan
from Bloomington to visit her grandparents.
Granddaddy owned a farm up on college
hill, where we used to go pick cherries and
watch him milk the cows. We always left
with our arms full of vegetables. We had lots
of fun with Leah and Lester, playing among
the apple trees or under a shade tree.... One
24th of July when we came to Logan for
the celebration, Grandad and Grandma
Dunford marched in the parade along with
other pioneers, in pioneer costumes. Granddad had grown a beard for the occasion.142
165
Granddad used to have many accidents, such as run

away horses, falling off a hay wagon. Leah remembers
her Dad saying he would have been killed many times
if it hadnt been for his garments that protected
him.143
Mary Martinas mother, Catherine Jensen Nelson, died
Sept. 11, 1918, in Bloomington;144 and Marys daughter
Leah wrote, Then in 1918 a terrible epidemic of
Flu--came--Nearly every house hold was ill with this
decease [disease]. So many relatives & close friends
died. We had it too.145 Grover and his wife contracted
the disease, and his wife died in 1920. Grovers small
son Park stayed for a few years with Albert and Mary
after his mothers death, then his father married Hazel
Weaver Dunford in 1925.146
Another tragedy occurred late in 1920. In the year
of 1920, Florence said, on the 29th of November
our home and all furnishings burned to the ground.
My husband and oldest daughter Mae were very badly
burned. For months they fought for life, and through
the prayers and good care their lives were spared, a
blessing we have all been thankful for.147 In another
account she explained,
I was in bed with my first son who was just a
few days old. But I had to awaken my sleeping family as it was eleven oclock at night...
My oldest daughter, Mae, was trapped in
the house. I screamed to my husband who
went in to rescue her. He saved her after a
hard struggle and did so very heroically. In
doing so he was badly burned. My daughter
was burned very severely. Nearly beyond all
recognition. Her wounds were very deep on
nearly every part of her body.148
Florences daughter Ida added,
What a shock to my grandparents [Albert
and Mary] in Logan as they were called
during the night to tell them our tragedy.
When they came, everyone tried to explain
and get Grandpa not to go in to see Daddy
and Mae on account of his bad heart. But
he said he was prepared for the condition
they were in. But he wasnt, and he nearly
collapsed at the shock. They were worse
166
than he expected. And when he came to

Uncle Olivers place to see Mother, Albert
[Florences new baby], and me, he had a doll
under his arm, which he gave to me--one
that was Leahs, I believe, of which I prized
all my life.149
Father and Sister Mae were bed fast for two months,
Ella wrote, and twas spring before they could get
out and around again very much. Mae had to learn,
all over again, how to walk. With this fire we lost
everything, home, clothing, and furniture. Even an old
pet dog and cat.150 Then in the spring of 1921, Mary
Martinas father, Nels Christian Nelson, died March
4 and Florences baby boy died April 24. Both were
buried in Bloomington.151 Also during this time, two of
Alberts and Marys sons were married. On March 28,
1921, Albert Bailey, Jr., married Phyllis Dunkley and
George married Florence Barrett in 1923.152
Albert did farm work until he was stricken with heart
trouble at age sixty-five.153
This was a big handicap to him as he
couldnt do manual labor as he had always
done. From this time on up until death he
was a daily worker in the Logan Temple
His life was prolonged through working
there. He loved the work and often said
he was thankful that he was able to go to
the Temple each day. Because there were no
better inspirational meetings held.154
Leah wrote that her parents bought a house at 361 E.
3rd No., and later they built a nice home at 374 No.
3rd East. Here is where I lived during my fun days in
High School.155 By this time she was dating. When I
was in my teenage years and dating she [Mary] would
always wait up for me until I came home. I remember
telling her about a date I had and said, he wanted to
kiss me, she said Ill never let you go out with him
again. She was very polite and courteous, and she
always wanted me to act like a lady.156
Daisy Allred Tew recalled that in 1920s we moved
to Logan where Ted and Hortense (bro. & sister)
entered B.Y.C. I loved Aunt Mary, Uncle Albert
and their family. Thats when I knew Leah so well. I
remember their phone no. was 7-7-7-W. Aunt Mary
was so pretty.157 Leah said her mother was a dear sweet

women, who was always willing to help others and
cook for neighbors who were ill.158 Granddaughter Ida
remembered that
Grandma always was an excellent cook, and
was hard to beat, especially at bread making
using the liquid yeast, made from potato
water, sugar and a start from the previous
bread mixing. Many a tasty dish found its
way to a sick friend or neighbor in Bloomington or in Logan, Utah. Ida even kept a
copy of her grandmothers bread recipe, and
it was in her grandmothers handwriting:
1 1/2 cups Scalded Milk, 1 l/2 cups boiled
water, 1 Table Spoon brown Sugar, 3 Table
spoon lard, 1 Red Star yeast cake, 6 cups
brown flour, 1 1/2 cups white flour, 1 1/2
teaspoon salt. . . [Mix? cant read] sugar and
lard into [cant read] add milk and water
add yeast cake. when [cant read] and add
flour . let rais about 2 hours. Mother D.
This makes 8 loves.159
Only three pieces of Alberts writing have been identified
so far. One is a letter to his oldest grandchild, Mary
Mae Jarvis Gudmundson, four years before he died:
Logan Nov 22, 1925
to my oldest granddaughter in answer to
yours that I received yesturday was pleased
to here from you and to here that you were
all well thankful to say that we are all well.
very pleased with the lovely fat chicken that
we received yesturday also. we will have it
for dinner to day and Ella is here to help us
eat it Leah and Ella are at sunday School
now. was sure glad to here your mothers
voice over the Telephone would of like if you
all could of stept in and had supper with
us we had a very plesent evening togather.
I recived a nice little letter from our oldest
grandSon the other day and I had to write
to him they seem to be getting along fine I
supose you folks here from them once in a
while hope so. Ella is looking fin and think
do well in school hope so she stayes with us
part of the time. we are haveing some very
Mary and Albert in front of their home
fine weather. glad to here of the Boys getting

there Beets out of the ground there quite a
lot of them in the ground here yet. glad to
here of you likeing your school I sopose that
you all do mis Ella this winter.
We will send the last letter that we received
from Jessie and Don we think it is a very
fine letter but would like for you to send it
back after you read it it is sure good news
when we get letters like that from our dear
children
Hazel writes the same about her hubby and
it makes us feel good Well Mae will say so long
for this time to my oldest GrandDaughter
from Your oldest
Grandpa160
A second piece is a postcard from Albert and Mary
to their daughter Florence from Washington Park,
167
California. It is addressed to Mrs. A.E. Jarvis,

Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho:
Dec. 17, 1926
Dear Flossie Just a card. this street looks a
little diferent from the main st in Bloom.
dont you think we have been on this st this
is some city today is just like spring flowers
all out in bloom. Now we do wish you all
a very merry Xmas and a happy new year.
received the letter from Ella glad to here
of your cold being better you must all keep
well we have some very nice rides out in the
country with the boys with love to all from.
dady and mama161
The third piece is a letter from California. Leah explained why her parents were there: My father became
ill, even tho. he worked in the Logan Temple for nine
years, he had a heart condition. Three of my brothers & their wives Grover--Don & Lester lived in Calif.
They had my dad and mother move to Calif. for a
while. I stayed in Salt Lake with my brother Bailey and
his familey, Phylis his wife & Monte & Bud and two
years before her fathers death married Verne Kener in
the Salt Lake Temple.162
Huntington Park Calif Nov 10, 2(?)
Dear Daughter Florence.
thought that I would pen You a few lines
this morning we are at Grovers home to day
we live about three blocks from G.C. home.
one of the finest homes in this town they
have 65 Electric lights in the home Sure
a fine home and all nicely furnished. the
weather and cuntry is fine the roses all out
in blume you can step out of the house and
pick oranges of the treese Sure nice. children
runing bear footed. we received a nice letter
from Ella [Florences second daughter] the
other day glad to here of her doing So well
and like her School. So Mae is in Smithfield
[Utah] I sopose it is very quite around your
home this winter. Poar George not being
there [Florences brother-in-law]. have not
heared from the retuns of the election in
Bear Lake yet hope that the ones I wanted
168
to get there was succesful in getting there did

not know that Bro Oliver was on the ticket
till I got the Paris Post will here soon now
we received your letter of the 6. where you
sent us some meat we have not received it
yet but we will soon I hope.
Your Mother is sure well She feels fine here
amoung the flowers and Sunshine. I do hope
to get to feel better after a while Hope all is
well with you. tell Bert [Florences husband]
not to work to hard we dont want him to get
hurt this winter what would he do without
Dear old George [Berts bachelor brother
who had helped on the farm for many years
had recently died]. With love to all as ever
your Daddy A.B.D.163
Grandson Mont Dunford, son of Albert, Jr., remembered happy times with his grandparents.
Living in S.L.C. and as very young boys, the
highlight of our summer vacations was the
trips to Logan seeing Gramma & Grampa
Dunford. After a full days travel in Dads
old Chevy--most of it spent patching tires,
we arrived at 374 North 3rd East St. Most
memorable things we did was coasting &
playing with Grampas old steel wheeled
wagon--theclickey-clack noise it made.
Tree huts in the huge poplar trees out front.
Picking & eating rasberries from his garden.
Our evenings were spent on the front porch
talking about the old days when they lived in
Bloomington, Idaho. Bear Lake stories. Our
school in S.L., friends & neighbors living on
Wilshire Place & Sego Avenue. During our
porch chats & stories, Grampa always asked
Bud & I to rub his legs. He suffered with
severe swelling.... His legs would become
very enlarged & the skin thickened & broke
in several places. Our rubbing & messaging
eased the pain.164
In 1928, two accounts were written about Albert
and Mary while they were still alive. The first gave
information about Albert:
Albert Bailey Dunford is the father of twelve
children. Seven Boys and Five girls. All born
well and perfect at Bloomington, Idaho. At

the time of this writing January 20, 1928,
his health condition is fair. His Heart bothers
him so he is unable to work as he did, but
for the past five years he has been a worker
in the temple at Logan, Utah. He enjoys the
work and often says he is thankful he is able
to go to the temple each day. There are no
better inspirational meetings held anywhere.
He is loved and respected by everyone who
knows him. At this writing, he has 2 girls
and 5 boys living.
From this same account one can read that Albert was a
farmer and stockman. He was five feet seven inches tall
and weighed 160 pounds. His eyes were blue, his hair
color was dark, and his chest size was 40. His general
condition of health was good, but his heart trouble
started when he was sixty-five years old. His special
interest was his family.165
The second account described Mary:
Mary Martina N. Dunford is the Mother of
12 splendid children. All born at Bloomington, Idaho. At this writing January 20, 1928
her health condition is good, with the exception of severe headaches and backaches. She
is able to do her housework and enjoys doing
so. She is a member of the Pioneer Handcart
Club and is a Relief Society teacher in the
5th Ward of Logan, Utah. She is loved and
respected by all who knows her. All during
her married life she has been a wonderful
mother to her children.
According to this account, she became a
Relief Society teacher in 1883. Her eyes
were blue and her hair color was medium
dark. She was 5 feet 4 inches and weighed
150 pounds. She was specially interested in
everything that is good.166
Leah wrote that her father spent his last year in Huntington Park, Calif. with three of my brothers and their
families. He and mother, myself with my young baby
Dee was returning home when he died at my brother
Baileys home on Wilshire Pl in Salt Lake before they
reached their home in Logan.167 He died on May 20,
Albert and Mary
1929, of heart trouble. A funeral was held in Logan,

Utah, at the 5th Ward, of which he was a member.
The body was brought to Bloomington Cemetery in
the family plot along with his children and parents.168
Albert was seventy-one years old.
After Granddad died, granddaughter Ida wrote,
grandma moved to 230 East 3rd North.... Uncle
Grover got a smaller house on East 3rd North. Here
she spent the remainder part of her life and visiting
and staying with her family; her sons Grover, Don,
and Lester in California. Also her daughters Florence
in Logan169 and Leah in Salt Lake and son George in
Boise, and Uncle Bailey in Logan all helping her in
every way.170 Leahs son Dee was born in July and
was three or four months old when my father died. My
mother rented her home in Logan and lived with us for
a while. That is when we moved to 627 7th Ave. With
her help we was able to pay a little more for rent.171
169
Mont, the son of Albert, Jr., wrote that

Dads brother Uncle Grover in Los Angeles
asked that we move to Logan to be close and
care for Gramma after Gramps death. A
small brick house was purchased by Grover,
timely for us because of the deep depression
& the early 30s market crash. After our
move to the Dunford home, Grammas move
to her new home just two blocks away, we all
pitched in to make her comfortable. Mother
would cook her meals, the yard & house
cleaning was kept up. For quite some time
Bud moved in her house to be of further
help.172
In 1938, granddaughter Ella wrote Marys story from
her point of view and with her approval:
After moving to Logan we lived in the
fifth ward. At present I am in the fourth
ward. I have worked in the Relief Society,
as a teacher, attended the Sacrament meetings and was always willing to perform any
duty asked of me. I have always enjoyed my
Church work. I have also worked in the
Temple for many years, performing many
baptisms and endowments for the dead. I was
Counselor in the Zena D. Young Camp of
Pioneer Daughters for many years. Enjoyed
the work very much. For a number of years
I was Historian of the Handcart Company,
which I joined in April 1918. I worked
with Mrs. Will Smith in this work. I was
Historian from 1919 to 1922. In 1936 and
to the present time I am chaplin. I love all
the members of this company. We enjoy each
other and have many good times together.
And now my daughter Florence has joined
the Co. this year 1938, which has made me
happy. These associates and memories will
always be happy ones to me.173
Granddaughter Ida wrote,
Grandma suffered with severe headaches,
and I can see her now with one of Granddad
handerchief tied around her forehead, using
witch hazel. She often told me it cooled
170
her head when it ached. . . . Again I see

Grandma or Mamma D in her lovely hats,
and nice clothes.174 She had good taste in
them, also she loved new and pretty dishes,
and she was very particular and fussy on
how we all took care of them. She was a very
immaculate housekeeper and worried alot
when she was so sick before she passed away.
As she could see some dust here or there.
She always had a smile, a cheerful word for
everyone she met.
I see Grandma very neat clean and trim;
before retiring for the night she always
combed her hair. She was always afraid of
wrinkles coming on her face and I can see
her rubbing and trying to keep them off as
she made the statement she didnt want to be
to old and wrinkled so Granddad wouldnt
know her. . . .
I also see her with her crocheting by her favorite chair, or some laying on the table as
she always kept her hands busy, whenever she
sat down to rest. She made nine crocheted
bedspreads and was on her tenth when ill
health struck her. She had a growth on one
of her elbows she claimed was caused by too
much crocheting.175
Marys first great-granddaughter wrote,
I remember Mama D. when I was young.
I have special memories of her living in her
little house in Logan, Utah. I loved to go
visit her. I loved to coax her to let me take
down her hair & brush & comb it. It was
so--soft & long & beautiful. I knew she
loved me. I cried easily & she said I was like
her, my tears were close to the surface. I remember her rubbing her forehead a lot as
she was sitting in her chair. She said she
wanted Grandpa to be able to recognize her.
She had an afghan wrapped around her legs
a lot because she said they were cold. Sometimes shed let me rub her feet & legs and
they were -- cold. I loved her radio. I loved
the shape of it. The radio was a miracle to
me. I loved to touch & feel her doileys &
and parents. Teach those eight Greatgrandchildren and others of mine the correct
way of life. Because you see I love you all.
I have enjoyed working in the church
organizations and Temple. I have received
many blessings through doing so. I have
been made happy with this little gathering
tonight. My time is up for this recording, so
good night to all.177
Mary Martina died early in the morning on July 18,
1941, at her home at 230 East 300 North, Logan,
Utah, after an eighteen-month illness. She was almost
77 years old. Funeral services were held on July 21,
1941, in the Logan fifth ward; graveside services were
held in Bloomington, Idaho, where she was buried
beside her husband and five children.178
Oliver Dunford, Alberts brother, spoke at her funeral
and said,
Mary Nelson Dunford
dresser scarves. They were filmy and some

of them were velvety. I loved her crocheted
doileys & bedspreds & I loved to watch her
crochet.176
At a family gathering in Logan the 27th of
Feb. 1941 we made a record and Grandma
gave a brief history of her life, and on closing
she left this message to her children and
grandchildren:
We were blessed with twelve children, seven
boys and five girls. Myself, five boys and two
girls now living. To these sons and daughters
I wish to say, I love you all, and I do appreciate all you have done for me, and are
always doing. It more than speaks the love
and gratitude you have for me.
To my fourteen grandchildren I wish to
say, Be mindful of your duties as children
I have known her all her life. Her parents

crossed the plains with handcarts, and they
endured all hardships the pioneers had to
in those days. After coming to Utah, they
finally settled in Hyde Park, Utah, where
this good sister was born. Later they moved
to Bloomington, Idaho. There she lived and
grew up. When a young girl, she met my
brother Albert. After an interesting courtship they were finally married. All of their
children were born in Bloomington, Idaho.
Our families which were both large mingled
together a lot. But now both families are
scattered over many states. My brother loved
her as I have heard him say so many times.
They had their trials and sorrows but love
was always there to help them through. I remember their baby [Savina] of about three
years, was playing with a bottle which broke
and pierced the heart, causing the baby to
bleed to death in a few hours. This was a
terrible trial, one which was hard to overcome.179
William Peterson, professor at Utah State Agricultural
College, said,
I have known this good woman all my life.
. . . My memory goes back to the time when
171
I had a tooth pulled. It bothered me a lot.

She knew how I felt and sympathized with
me. She always did . . . If this good family
can live like their mother, their lives will
be enriched through knowing her. I have
known both families, the Nelsons and the
Dunfords. Good sturdy people all of them.
They believed their religion and lived it.180
Two Bishops spoke at Marys funeral. Bishop John Q.
Adams remarked that
Sister Dunford grew to womanhood over
there in Bloomington. She met her husband
Albert Bailey Dunford, Sr., over there. When
she came to Logan, she became acquainted
with my sister Margaret, and they worked
together as cooks for the temple workers.[This
was when the temple was being constructed
and Albert was one of the builders.]
After she was married, she with her good
husband came to Logan fifth ward to live.
As I was bishop of this ward, I soon became
acquainted with this good family, and I
have often heard Brother Dunford speak of
his pioneer father and how he met his death
in Blacksmith Fork Canyon.
Bishop Newell Daines noted that
this good lady was a member of both fifth
and fourth wards. She lived many years in
the fifth and just the last few in the fourth.
That is why we have both ward officers on
the stand today. Also the Singing Mothers
are from both wards. Sister Dunford has
endeared herself to both wards. We all love
and respect her.181
A Tribute of Respect was read by Sister Margaret
Greenwell of the Daughters of the Handcart Pioneers:
Whereas: In the death of daughter Mary
M. Dunford the Logan chapter Daughters
of the Handcart Pioneers has lost a sturdy
and dependable officer and member and our
hearts go out in understanding sympathy to
her beloved family. And whereas we bow
172
in submission to her passing, knowing full

well she is assured of a place in the celestial
kingdom of our Heavenly Father. Being born
of pioneer parents in the early years of the
state, she has come up through many hardships and trials; but her indominitable will
to do and overcome have helped her along
the rugged paths of life. It was ever her joy
to meet with our organiztion and always expressed her love for the members thereof. We
will miss her uplifting influence and hearty
handshake in our future gatherings....182
After the funeral, the procession followed in line
through Logan Canyon to Bear Lake. The day was
beautiful, hot, and sunshiny just as Grandmother
Dunford wanted it to be. At the Bloomington Cemetery friends and relatives waited for their arrival. The
casket was taken from the hearse and placed over the
grave, after which the casket was opened for the Bloomington relatives and friends to view the remains. After
a prayer Howard H. Broomhead gave a few remarks
about Mary.
Sister Dunford had a very cheerful disposition. She always had a smile and a cheerful
word for whomever she met. . . . I shall
always value the acquaintance I have had
with Sister Mary Dunford. I remember
an accident of a sweet child. When playing
with a bottle it broke, cutting the child.
She died almost instantly bleeding to death.
That was a severe shock to the family and
community.183
Then Alfred A. Hart said,
I remember her so well even before her marriage. She was always a comely and pleasant
person. She was loved by her family and
everyone. She came from a very fine lineage.
Her parents were such grand stalwart sturdy
pioneers. Her father served in the bishopric
of this town and her mother was a midwife.
A midwife in those days seemed like angels
in times of mercy. She helped my mother
many times as a midwife.
Sister Mary married into a prominent
family, the Dunfords. They were my neigh-
bors for many years. . . . They [Albert and

Mary] like the rest of us had many trials
while here. I remember the passing of a
beautiful daughter, which was a great trial
for them. Sister Dunford had such intense
love for [?] that it twas very hard for her
to adjust herself after her passing. But today
there will be a great reunion and they will
greet her with outstretched arms over there,
her husband, sons and daughters who preceeded her in death.184
Someday we, too, as their descendants may meet Albert
and Mary on the other side; and we can thank them
for being our ancestors, for working out their salvation
faithfully, and for enduring to the end through all the
trials and tribulations of their earthly existence.
Endnotes
1. Rosemary Gudmundson Palmer is the great-granddaughter of
Albert Bailey Dunford and Mary Martina Nelson through Florence Mae Dunford Jarvis and her daughter Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson. At the time of writing (March, 1996) the only available primary documents of Albert and Mary were two letters and
a postcard written by Albert and a recipe and transcript of an oral
recording by Mary. Therefore, for information about their lives
she referred to journals by Alberts brothers and uncle, reminiscences from relatives and descendants, and second-hand material
from family members. She is not sure about the accuracy of the
second-hand references, although authors Ella Jarvis Rogers and
Ida Jarvis Wood lived near their grandmother in Logan for several
years before she died.
2. Bloomington, Bear Lake County, Idaho ward record #219,
L.D.S. Family History Center Film #0007168; Ella Jarvis Rogers,
Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, Dec. 3, 1938, from
information obtained from Mary Martina, photocopy of handwritten document in my possession. Both Mary and her granddaughter Ella lived in Logan, Utah, at the time of writing.
3. Journal History, Oct. 3, 1856, page 2, LDS Church History
Library, Salt Lake City, Utah, gives a passenger list of Capt. Jaohn
Bankss ox train which arrived in G.S.L. City, Oct. 1, 1856.
4. Lillie Dunford Mecham, History of Isaac Dunford,
Daughters of Utah Pioneers file, Salt Lake City, Utah, photcopy in
my posession; Ida Jarvis Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey
Dunford and Mary Martina Nelson by a granddaughter, Ida Jarvis
Wood, Nov., 1960, photocopy in my possession. Ida noted
she obtained her information from Mary Martina, her mother
Florence, and from stories she remembered her grandparents
tell. Also, Moroni Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 1,
photocopy of handwritten journal in my possession from Merle
Mecham Jorgensen, original donated to the LDS Church Historical
Department Archives by Merle Mecham Jorgensen. Note: When
quoting from original documents, I have tried to retain the original
spelling and punctuation.
5. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 1-7, 2: 69-73.
6. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 2 , 2: 69.
7. George Dunford, Autobiography & Journals of George
Dunford, 1822-1890, Historical Department Archives of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Film #482, pages 39,
56; also, Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 2: 72.
8. Dunford, Autobiography & Journals of George Dunford, 5860.
9. Mae Alder Bird, George Dunford--Heir, photocopy in my
possession.
10. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 3.
11. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 3, 5-6, 2: 73.
12. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 13-15.
13. Dunford, Autobiography & Journals of George Dunford, 63.
15. John Unruh, Jr., The Plains Across (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1979) 295-301.
16. Merrill J. Mattes, Platte River Road Narratives (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1988) 568-588.
17. Journal History, Sept. 20, 1864, 2-3, states, Elder Jos. Bull
reported that Capt. John D. Chase who had started with 28
wagons arrived in G.S.L. City with four wagons. It was reported
that this company was made up of apostate Mormons who were
coming back to the Church again. The passenger list names Isaac
and George Dunfords families. Williams letter explains Joseph
Bulls scanty report in Journal History.
173
18. George Dunford took his family back to St. Louis for a few
years before returning again to Utah.
19. The deaths of so many oxen may have been due to the alkali
content of the water in the area. Other emigrants who crossed in
the same vicinity made similar complaints. Pioneers often fed their
stricken oxen bacon fat to counteract their reaction to drinking the
alkali water, and some of their animals recovered.
20. William Dunford, letter, G.S.L. City, April 13, 1865, to Uncle
Levi Bailey and duplicate to his parents, photocopy of original in
my possession.
21. Dunford, letter, April 13, 1865.
25. Dr. Russell R. Rich, Land of the Sky-Blue Water: A History of
the L.D.S. Settlement of the Bear Lake Valley (Provo, Utah: Brigham
Young University Press, 1963) 43-45.
26. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 25, 28.
27. Author unknown, Albert Bailey Dunford, Sr., LDS Family
Records, Jan. 20, 1928, photocopy in my possession of handwritten
account in a bound book from Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson.
Although the author is unknown, Albert was alive at the time of
writing. Alberts baptismal month is questioned, as he did not turn
eight years old until November.
28. Ella Jarvis Rogers, History: Story of Grandfather Dunford,
Albert Bailey Dunford, Mothers Father, Feb. 5, 1933, attested by
Mary Martina Dunford, photocopy in my possession.
Dunford, Son of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey, March 9, 1937,
Provo, Utah, photocopy of handwritten account in my possession.
Dunford, Son of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey, March 9, 1937,
Provo, Utah, photocopy of handwritten account in my possession.
31. Dunford, Autobiography & Journals of George Dunford, 70; and
Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 32-33.
34. Dunford, The Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery Dunford, 5.
35. Moroni Dunford, March 15, 1870, photocopy of handwritten
original in my possession.
36. Moroni Dunford, January 25, 1871, photocopy of handwritten
39. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 5l. Moroni said this
occurred in 1874 when his father paid the debt he owed to his
brother George. Albert was sixteen or seventeen years old.
40. Dunford, The Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery Dunford, 12-14.
41. Dunford, The Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery Dunford, 14, 16,
18.
44. Dunford, The Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery Dunford, 22, 26.
47. James L. Dunford, James L. Dunfords Own Story,
photocopy in my possession.
48. Lillie Dunford Mecham, Projenitors of Lillie Dunford
Mecham, 6, photocopy in my possession. Lillie mentions that
Jamess sister Leah often related this when she described the
accident.
174
51. Joel E. Ricks, ed., The History of a Valley (Logan, Utah: Cache
Valley Centennial Commission, 1956) 203, 283-285.
52. Ida Jarvis Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford
and Mary Martina Nelson by a granddaughter, Ida Jarvis Wood,
Nov. 1960, photocopy in my possession.
53. Lillie Dunford Mecham, Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey
Dunford Family in History of Bear Lake Pioneers, compiled by
Edith Parker Haddock & Dorothy Hardy Matthews (Bear Lake
Co., Idaho: Daughters of Utah Pioneers, 1968) 193. This source
is not documented.
54. Rich, Land of the Sky-Blue Water, 105.
55. Mary Jane Beverland, letter to Albert Dunford, March 14, 18?,
photocopy of handwritten original in my possession.
56. Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, Brief History of Grandma
Dunford to Record on a Record, Feb. 27, 1941, photocopy of
handwritten transcript of Mary Martina Nelson Dunfords voice
from a phonograph record. The transcriber is not identified. Ella
Jarvis Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, Dec.
3, 1938, attested by Mary Martina, photocopy of handwritten
account in my possession, writes similar words. Bloomington
ward record # 220, Film #0007168, and Bloomington, Bear Lake
County, Idaho cemetery records, page 9, give the same birthdate
for Mary Martina. Hyde Park, Cache County, Utah ward records,
L.D.S. Family History Center Film #002598, list her birthdate
as August 13, 1834, and her name as Mary Marthena. This last
reference seems to be incorrect.
57. According to L.D.S. Family History Center Danish Film
#0049003, page 96, Nels Christian Nelsons birth name is Niels
Christian Sorensen. He was born in Flade, Hjorring, Denmark on
January 26, 1828, to Soren Nielsen and Christiane Larsdatter. On
the ship John Boyd passenger list of December 1855, European
Mission Emigration Records, 1849-1925, L.D.S. Church Archives,
Salt Lake City, Utah, his name is recorded as Niels Christian
Nielsen, age twenty-seven, occupation smith. Bloomington ward
records, Film #0007168, give his name as Neils Christian Neilson
and Nels Christian Nelson. Item #385 lists his parents as Soren
Nelson and Christeana Lerson, his birth January 26, 1828, in
Garden(?) Flade, Denmark, and the person who baptized him as
Christen Jensen. On the Bloomington cemetery records, page 30,
his name is listed as Nels/Niels Christian Nelson.
Author unknown, The History of Nels Christian Nelson Family,
typed account obtained from Daisy Allred Tew on Feb. 26, 1996,
states that Nels helped his father as a shoe maker and merchant by
trade in Denmark. Nels married quite young and had one child, a
son. He was baptized into the church against his wifes wishes and
was ejected from his home and son. Daisy Allred Tew, telephone
conversation, Feb. 29, 1996, mentions that she and her husband
were visiting her mother Sarah Miranda in Afton, Wyoming, and
her mother was thrilled to receive a letter from this son of Nels
[and her half-brother] who was then in the United States. Daisy
Allred Tew, letter, March 1, 1996, writes, I called my niece to
see if she had a letter sent to my mother from the son Nels left in
Denmark. Her records tell of an Annie Larsen who could have
been Nelss lst wife and mother of that son. . . . Mother showed us,
Merrill & I, the letter she received in Afton, from Nels first son. Id
give anything to locate it.
58. According to Danish Film #0048998, page 165, Catherine
Jensen Nelsons birth name is Karen Jensdatter. She was born
in Elling, Hjorring, Denmark on December 5, 1833, to Jens
Sorensen and Maren Thomasdatter. Other family records give
her birth year as 1832. On the ship John Boyd pasenger list,
her name is recorded as Karen Nielsen, her age twenty-two.

Bloomington ward records #386, Film #0007168, give her name
as Catherine Johnson Nelson, her parents as John Johnson and
Mary Thompson, birthdate December 5, 1833, birthplace Bratten,
Denmark, her baptism in 1853 by Soren Nelson, her confirmation
in 1853 by Lauridts Larson, and her death date September 11,
1918. Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho cemetery records, page 28,
give her name as Catherine/Catherene Nelson, her parents as John
Jensen and Mary Thompson, and her birthdate December 5, 1832.
As of this writing, the marriage of Nels and Catherine has not been
documented. Until this information is obtained, along with names
of their parents, Catherines birth record may not be completely
verified. According to family records, they were married November
11, 1854 or 1855, in Denmark
59. John Boyd passenger list, L.D.S. Church Archives. The
childs name is not on the ships arrival list, according to the
research of Joyce West. Hortense Allred Hanson, Nels Christian
and Catherine Jensen Nelson, photocopy in my possession, states
that the baby contracted measles on the ship and died. This is not
documented in the account but seems logical, since there was an
epidemic of measles on the ship.
60. John Boyd passenger list identifies Soren Nielsen as a
shoemaker, age fifty-three, his wife Christiane (pronounced
Christiana in Danish) age fifty-two, and their children Soren
Christian as seventeen, Charlotte fourteen, and Ottene eight.
Soren Nielsen went by the same name on early Bloomington ward
records, Film #0007168. Later records, including cemetery records,
page 31, give his surname as Nelson. His wife is listed as Christina
Haleson or Christena Larson on Bloomington ward records and
Christianna Larsen Nelson on Bloomington cemetery records,
page 28. Yvonne Thomas Pugmire and Lois Hulme, Soren Nelson
and Christiana Hailsen Nelson, History of Bear Lake Pioneers,
510, explain that Ottene came down with the measles and was
the youngest child on board the ship to survive. This source is not
documented
61. Andrew Madsen, The Personal History of Andrew Madsen and
the Early History of Sanpete County and Mt. Pleasant, Utah, Harold
B. Lee Library Special Collections, Brigham Young University,
Provo, Utah, G-3, G-4.
62. Ninety-First Company--John J. Boyd, 512 Souls, Church
Emigration Book, LDS Archives, Church Historians Office, Salt
Lake City, Utah.
63. Journal History, Sept. 20, 1856, pages 1, 5, states that in
the evening Canute Petersons company of Scandinavian Saints
arrived at G. S. L. City . . . . Capt. Canute Petersons company of
emigrating Saints was called the second emigrant company of the
season. Most of the emigrants were Scandinavians who had left
Copenhagen, Denmark, Nov. 29th, 1855, and crossed the Atlantic
in the ship John T. Boyd which sailed from Liverpool, England,
Dec. 12th, 1855.
64. Madsen, The Personal History of Andrew Madsen, G-6.
65. Callie O. Morley, Jens Christian Nielsen--Pioneer in Kate B.
Carter, Treasures of Pioneer History (Salt Lake City, Utah: Daughters
of Utah Pioneers, 1957) 6: 232-233.
66. Dunford, Brief History of Grandma Dunford to Record
on a Record. Since only two handcart companies crossed in
1857, Marys parents traveled either in Israel Evanss or Christian
Christiansens company and arrived in Salt Lake City on September
12 or September 13. Mrs. Edward Nelson, Nels C. Nelson Sr.
and Catherine Jensen Nelson, Daughters of the Utah Pioneers
files, and Ida Jarvis Wood, Story of Mr. and Mrs. Nels Christian
Nelson, photocopy of both accounts in my possession, mention
that they traveled with Christiansen. Traditional family stories
fit Christiansens company. These two sources, however, are not

documented.
67. Richard L. Jensen, By Handcart to Utah: The Account of
C.C.A. Christensen, Nebraska History 66 (1985) 337-343.
68. Hanson, Nels Christian Nelson and Catherine Jensen Nelson.
A variation of this story can be found in Mrs. Alla Loveland, My
Grandmothers Story, in Kate B. Carter, Heart Throbs of the West
(Salt Lake City, Utah: Daughters of Utah Pioneers, 1941) 3: 337.
Neither acount has been documented.
69. Jensen, By Handcart to Utah: The Account of C.C.A. Christensen,
343-344
70. Lucinda Jensen, From Denmark, in Kate B. Carter, Treasures
of Pioneer History (Salt Lake City, Utah: Daughters of Utah
Pioneers, 1956) 5: 283.
71. Joyce Allred Wests family group sheet lists Bloomington ward
record, Film #007413, and Nampa, Idaho, ward record, Film
#007517, as references for births of Charlotte and Nels Christian.
Hyde Park ward record, Film #0025989, page 9, and Bloomington
ward record #387, Film #0007168, document Jamess birthdate.
The Hyde Park record identifies him as James Anthony, while the
Bloomington record names him James Anthon. Bloomington
cemetery record, page 30, gives his name as James Anthon.
72. Inger C.Thornock, A History of Metta Petterson Written
by a Granddaughter Inger C. Thornock and Given to a Great
Granddaughter Carrie Heap Bagley; photocopy sent to me
by Betty Frome of Afton, Wyoming, February, 1996. This
undocumented account states that Inger Kirstine and her mother
Metta came to America in 1863 and crossed the plains with an
independent company the same year. They settled in Hyde Park,
then moved to Bloomington.
73. There are a few discrepancies among family members about the
events leading to the marriage of Nels and Inger. Tew, The History
of Nels Christian Nelson Family, states that Nels took Inger home
to Catherine as they entered the valley and she was nursed back to
health. Catherine also recommended that Nels take Christina as
his wife. This undocumented account comes from descendants of
Nelss first wife Catherine.
Lorna K. Haderlie, What I Remember Mother Telling Me about
her Grandmother-Inger Kristine Jenson Nelson, photocopy
obtained Feb. 26, 1996, explains that Inger had a sweetheart in
Denmark who came later and she never could marry. The accident
when [Nels] shot her. The wagon master said he had to marry her
and take care of her because he was responsible--He married her left
her in a dug out in [Southern] Utah going back the next spring to
bring her to Bloomington with her new son. This undocumented
account comes from Ingers descendants.
Lorna K. Haderlie and Betty Frome, Ingers descendants, each sent
photocopies to me of author unknown, Life of Inger Kristine
Jenson Nelson. This account states that Inger was then 18 years
of age when she left for America with her mother and engaged
to a young man who hoped to come to America later. . . . Inger
and a girl friend were walking along the banks of the Platte River .
. . when a gun in the hands of Nels Christian Nelson accidentally
discharged, the bullet lodging in Ingers shoulder. The accident
necessitated her return 20 miles to a physician and a delay of two
weeks for treatment. Mother and daughter joined a later company
and continued on to Salt Lake City. . . . Romance found her,
obviously the man had developed an interest in the courageous girl
and so Niels Christian Nelson, the man who accidently shot her,
married the young woman 17 years his junior, in the Endowment
House, October 3rd, 1863. Lorna K. Haderlie, letter, March 3,
175
1996, mentions that this undocumented account was written by

Ingers daughter, Inger Nelson Thornock.
74. Hyde Park ward record, Film # 0025989, page 9, lists Andrew
Jennings Nelsons birthdate as August 5, 1864. On the same page
the record says that Mary Martina was blessed by Elder George
Thomas on January 6, 1865. Author unknown, Mary Martina
Nelson Dunford, LDS Family Records, Jan. 20, 1928, photocopy
of handwritten account in bound book from Mary Mae Jarvis
Gudmundson, states that Mary Martina was blessed Sept. 13,
1864, by Bishop William Hyde. Although the author is unknown,
Mary Martina was alive at the time of writing.
75. Author unknown, Life of Inger Kristine Jenson Nelson, from
Haderlie and Frome.
76. Dunford, Brief History of Grandma Dunford to Record on
a Record; also, Ella Jarvis Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina
Nelson Dunford, photocopy of handwritten account in my possession.
77. Bloomington Ward records, Film #0007168. Quote from
History of Bear Lake Pioneers, 510-511; this reference is not
documented by the authors.
78. Daisy Allred Tew, telephone conversation, Feb. 28, 1996,
remembers that her grandparents Nels and Catherine spoke English
with an accent, but could be easily understood. Her mother Sarah
Miranda learned Danish, and the family spoke English and Danish
in the home.
79. This information comes from family group sheets; not all of
the dates have been documented. A few of the dates can be found
in Bloomington ward and cemetery records.
80. If the date was October 16, 1869, then Catherines new baby
must have been Anna Christiana, who was born September 11. If
this is so, the baby was a month old, not six days.
81. Alf Hart, letter to his brother Arthur M. Hart, Bloomington,
Idaho, October 16, 1940, in Hortense Allred Hanson, Nels
Christian Nelson and Catherine Jensen Nelson.
82. Letha Dunford Madsen, History of the Bloomington Ward
Relief Society, compiled from original minutes and record books,
photocopy in my possession from Nadine Dunford Nelson,
Bloomington, Idaho.
84. History of the Bloomington Ward Relief Society. This account
states that she was a counselor to Roxanna Welker and Sarah
Greenhalgh from 1872 to 1897.
85. Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford.
Sarah Miranda Nelson Allred, Gilbert Allred, and Helen Allred
Lewis, Nels Christian and Catherine Jensen Nelson, photocopy
in my possession, write that Nels operated the Bloomington Coop Store. This second-hand account is undocumented. Daisy
Allred Tew, phone conversation, Feb. 29, 1996, remembers her
grandfathers general store on a street corner in Bloomington.
87. Author unknown, Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, LDS
Family Records. The quote comes from Rogers, Life Story of
Mary Martina Nelson Dunford.
a Record, and Ella Jarvis Rogers, History: Story of Grandfather
Dunford, Albert Bailey Dunford, Mothers Father, photocopy in
my possession.
89. History of the Bloomington Ward Relief Society.
90. Rogers, History: Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert Bailey
Dunford.
91. Ida Jarvis Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford
and Mary Martina Nelson, photocopy in my possession. This
176
account is undocumented.
92. Author unknown, Life of Inger Kristine Jenson Nelson, from
Haderlie and Frome. Daisy Allred Tew, letter of Feb. 28, 1996,
writes that Aunt Kristina Nelson [Nelss second wife Inger] was in
Afton Nov. 21-1910. My mother, Sarah Miranda [daughter of first
wife Catherine] saw her going into the Roberts Merc. and asked
my dad to go for her. She helped deliver me, the thirteenth child,
at noon. . . The Freedom family [Ingers] and my family were very
close. We visited back and forth often. From a phone conversation
Feb. 25, 1996, Daisy states she called Ingers children Uncle Joe,
Aunt Inger, etc. Her mothers family and Ingers family got along
really well.
93. Haderlie, What I Remember Mother Telling Me About Her
Grandmother-Inger.
94. Hanson, Nels Christian and Catherine Jensen Nelson, notes
that after grandmother passed away grandfather Nelson spent
much time with us [Sarah Mirandas family] at Afton, Wyoming,
where my folks owned and operated the Allred Hotel. I can still
remember that his room was number 2 on the second floor. Often
it was my pleasure to check to see that he was alright and take his
meals to him when he was unable to come to the dining room.
He was very dear to me. Tew, telephone conversation, Feb.
28, 1996, remembers visiting her grandparents quite a bit in
Bloomington. When Grandma Catherine got sick, the girls took
care of the hotel while their mother went to Bloomington to care
for her. After Catherine died Sept. 11, 1918, Nels lived with them
in Afton, but returned to Bloomington before he died on March 4,
1921. [Death dates from tombstone and Bloomington cemetery
records, pp. 28, 30.] Tew, letter, Feb. 28, 1996, writes, We went
to Bloomington often while grandmother was quite ill. I remember
she was bedridden. After she died, Nels came to Afton and stayed
with us. In 1918 while the flue epidemic was raging, Grandfather
made assifidity bags for us to wear around our necks and he ate it
by mouth. I remember going with him to the drugstore for a new
supply. This seemed to kill the flu germ. We didnt get the flue that
year.
95. Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford and Mary
Martina Nelson, and Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson
Dunford.
a Record; Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford;
author unknown, Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, LDS Family
Records; Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford and
Mary Martina Nelson.
97. History of Bear Lake Pioneers, p. 193.
98. Rogers, Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert Bailey
Dunford.
100. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 104, 109, 2: 73,
105, 108, 113, 120, 139, 146, 156, 170, 173, 191, 192, 246, 251,
258, 262, 271, 289, 291. These references give correspondence
between Albert and Moroni.
101. Bloomington ward record #396, Film #0007168; Florence
Mae Dunford Jarvis, Brief History of Mother Recorded on a
Record: Florence Mae Dunford, Feb. 27, 1941, photocopy of
typed transcript of Florences voice in my possession. Quote comes
from Ida Jarvis Wood, A Brief History of Albert E. Jarvis and
Florence Mae Dunford, information obtained from Albert E.
Jarvis, summer 1956.
102. Ella Jarvis Rogers, History of Florence Dunford Jarvis, Dec.
8, 1938, page 1, information obtained from Florence Dunford
Jarvis, photocopy of handwritten account in my possession.
103. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 133, 134, 137.
Other entries which mention Albert are 1: 119, 130-131, 147,

155, 156, 161, 166, 185-186, 188-189, 193, 196, 208-209, 215,
219-220, 222.
104. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 1: 236, 239, 242-244,
246, 247-248, 273-278, 282, 292, 302, 312.
106. Dunford, Journal of Moroni Dunford, 2: 38, 113, 170, 191.
107. Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, and
Mary Lou Dunford Unice, Brief Sketch of the Life of Grover
Cleveland Dunford My Father,photocopy in my possession, give
his birthdate as Oct. 10. Bloomington ward records #221, Film
#0007168, say the date is Oct. 18.
Quote comes from Ida Jarvis Wood, (Grandpa) Albert Bailey
Dunford, photocopy in my possession.
109. Bloomington ward record #222 and #223, Film #0007168.
Georges middle name is spelled Morlen on the ward records, but
on family group sheets of Ida J. Wood and Florence D. Dunford
it is spelled Moreland and Morland. Leahs death date comes
from Bloomington cemetery records, p. 9.
110. Mecham, Projenitors of Lillie Dunford Mecham, p. 11.
Martina Nelson.
112. Mecham, Projenitors of Lillie Dunford Mecham, p. 8.
Martina Nelson. A photograph was taken of Albert dancing with
his wife and holding his accordian behind her back, photocopy of
photo in my possession.
114. Bloomington Ward records #635, 100, Film #0007168, give
her name as Daisy Harriet. Family records and Bloomington cemetery records, page 9, say her name is Harriet Daisy.
115. Bloomington Ward records #635, 100, Film #0007168, give
her name as Daisy Harriet. Family records and Bloomington cemetery records, page 9, say her name is Harriet Daisy.
Wood, (Grandpa) Albert Bailey Dunford.
117. Bloomington Ward records # 221, 222, 223, 299, 396, 504,
635, 646, 100, 101, 185, Film #0007168. Also, Rogers, Life
Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, and Wood, (Grandpa)
Albert Bailey Dunford, give names and dates for children of
Albert and Mary. In Ellas account William died April 5, 1902.
In Idas account he was blessed April 6 by Alma Findlay and died
April 8, 1902.
118. Wood, A Brief History of Albert E. Jarvis and Florence Mae
Dunford.
Dunford.
120. Ella Jarvis Rogers, Story of My Father, Albert Edwin Jarvis,
And My Mother Florence Mae Dunford Jarvis, Oct. 30, 1934,
photocopy in my possession.
Dunford.
122. Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford;
Rogers, History: Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert Bailey
Dunford. Ida J. Woods family group sheet says that Lyman was
stillborn.
123. Ida Jarvis Wood. The Life Story of Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson, March, April, 1960, carbon copy in my possession.
Also, I, Rosemary Palmer, remember my mother Mae telling about
her birth, how tiny she was, and how Aunt Charlotte Welker (Mary
Martinas sister) slipped her wedding ring on my mothers wrist for
a bracelet.
124. Wood, The Life Story of Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson.

Bloomington ward records #691 and 149 for Mae, # 150 for Ella,
#185 for Leah, and #208 for Ida. Leahs name is listed as Leah
Cora on Bloomington ward records, but all family accounts give
her name as Leah Mary.
126. Leah Mary Dunford Kener, History of Leah Mary Dunford
Kener, photocopy of handwritten account in my possession;
Wood, The Life Story of Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson. These
references show that J.W. Hayward was the doctor who delivered
both Mae and Leah.
127. Kener, Albert Bailey Dunford.
128. Kener, Mary Martina Nelson.
129. Bloomington Ward records #345, Film #0007168, for
Moronis death; Wood, (Grandpa) Albert Bailey Dunford.
Bloomington ward Record of Deaths for 1910, Film #0007168,
gives the reason for Daisys demise as ptomaine poisoning.
American Heritage Dictionary (New York: Dell, 1983,) 240 defines
erysipelas as an acute disease of the skin caused by a streptococcus
and marked by spreading inflammation.
130. Bloomington Ward ordinance record #194, Film # 0001768,
gives ordination as high priest. Author unknown, Albert Bailey
Dunford, LDS Family Records, states that Albert was ordained a
deacon by William Hulme, an elder by E. M. Patterson, a seventy
by William Hulme, and on Nov. 6, 1910, a high priest by William
L. Rich.
131. Dunford, Brief History of Grandma Dunford To Record
on a Record.
132. Kener, History of Leah Mary Dunford Kener.
Martina Nelson.
Mary Lou Dunford Unice, Brief Sketch of the Life of Grover
Clevelend Dunford My Father, photcopy in my possession, states
that Grover Dunford grew up as a ranch hand. He cared for
cattle, horses, swine, poultry. He tilled the soil, planted the grain,
harvested the hay, dug ditches, built fences, milked cows. He went
to school in a one-room schoolhouse and attended church in a
structure of similarly scant facilities. Those were days of hardships.
His parents worked hard and for long hours. They needed his help.
He continued on the ranch until he was 21 years of age. Then, at
his own expense, he attended business college in Salt Lake City.
137. Kener, History of Leah Mary Dunford Kener, writes,
The terrible and never to be forgotten, World War One, broke
out. Four of my brothers were in it. Brother Geo. was captured a
German prisoner the day before the Armmistice was signed Nov.
11th. All of them arrived home, to Logan, safe.
142. Ida Jarvis Wood, Life Story of Ida Jarvis Wood, photocopy
of excerpts in my possession. Wood, A Brief History of Albert
Bailey Dunford and Mary Martina Nelson, writes, I remember
Grandad either owning land up on the college hill or else rented
it as we would go up their and gather the garden stuff and pick
cherries or apples. He also pastured his cows there. Denise Unice
Gibson, Hazel Irene Weaver Dunford, photocopy in my possession, explains that Albert owned property in Logan, as Grovers
future wife Hazel bought a lot for $25.00 a month from Albert
Bailey Dunford. . . The lot was next to his property. These secondhand accounts are undocumented.
177

Martina Nelson.
144. Bloomington ward records, Film #0007168, Deaths of 1918,
526. See footnote #94 for information about Catherines and Nelss
last years and also about the 1918 flu epidemic.
146. Unice, Brief Sketch of the Life of Grover Cleveland
Dunford; Gibson, Hazel Irene Weaver Dunford.
147. Jarvis, Brief History of Mother Recorded on a Record: Florence Mae Dunford.
148. Rogers, History of Florence Dunford Jarvis.
149. Wood, Life Story of Ida Jarvis Wood.
150. Rogers, Story of My Father, Albert Edwin Jarvis, And My
Mother Florence Mae Dunford Jarvis.
151. Bloomington ward records, Film #0007168, Deaths of 1921,
550-5l for Nels. Bloomington ward records, Births and Blessings,
1920, and Deaths, 1921, state that Albert Dunford Jarvis was born
Nov. 14, 1920, and died from pneumonia April 24, 1921.
152. These dates have not been verified and, as of this writing,
information about Albert, Jr., George, Don, and Lester has not
been obtained. As a result, their experiences cannot be added to
this account of their parents.
Martina Nelson.
154.
Rogers, Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert Bailey
Dunford. Wood, A Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford and
Mary Martina Nelson, mentions that her grandfather suffered
untold agony for three years before he passed away . . . Granddad was an ardent temple worker and officiator, and he spoke of
many times his life was prolonged by working there. he loved the
work and often said he was thankful that he was able to go to the
temple each day in spite of a hill to climb. Kener, Albert Bailey
Dunford, writes that her father was active in church work, always
attended his meetings and worked in the Logan Temple about nine
years before he died.
155. Kener, History of Leah Mary Dunford Kener. Wood, A
Brief History of Albert Bailey Dunford and Mary Martina Nelson,
adds this information: My grandparents lived in three different
houses in Logan. Two older ones and then they built a home on
374 North 3rd East. The first one: 361 E. 3rd North; (2) 362
North 3rd East, then after Granddad died grandma moved to 230
East 3rd North. Grandmother after granddads death didnt live
here too many years as Uncle Grover got a smaller house on East
3rd North.
157. Tew, letter, Feb. 28, 1996.
Martina Nelson. This is the only piece of writing by Mary Martina
Nelson Dunford that has been located so far.
160. Albert Bailey Dunford, letter to Mary Mae Jarvis Gudmundson, photocopy of original in my possession.
161. Albert Bailey Dunford, postcard to Florence Mae Dunford
Jarvis, photocopy of original in my possession. Although the card
is signed dady and mama, the handwriting looks like Alberts.
163. Albert Bailey Dunford, letter, Nov. 10, 192(?), photocopy of
164. Mont Bailey Dunford, personal narrative, Feb. 5, 1996, photocopy in my possession.
165. Author unknown, Albert Bailey Dunford, LDS Family
Records.
166. Author unknown, Mary Martina Nelson Dunford, LDS
178
Family Records.
168. Rogers, Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert Bailey
Dunford.
169. Rogers, History of Florence Dunford Jarvis, states that
Florence lived in Bloomington until April 19, 1937, then she
and her husband moved to Logan where their children and her
mother Mary lived.
Martina Nelson. Rogers, Story of Grandfather Dunford, Albert
Bailey Dunford, adds, Grandmother is a faithful member of the
church. Since Grandfathers death she hasnt lived at her home very
much. She has spent most of her time with her children who are
always happy to have her.
172. Dunford, personal narrative of Mont Bailey Dunford
173. Rogers, Life Story of Mary Martina Nelson Dunford; also,
Marys obituary, Logan Herald Journal, July 18, 1941, photocopy
in my possession.
174. Florences children called their grandmother Mama D. I
remember my own mother calling Mary Martina Mama D.
Martina Nelson.
176. Connie Wood Patterson, letter, January 29, 1996, original
in my possession.
Martina Nelson; also, Dunford, Brief History of Grandma
Dunford To Record on a Record.
178. Ella Jarvis Rogers, Funeral Notes of Grandma Mary Martina
Nelson Dunford, photocopy in my possession; also, Marys
obituary, Logan Herald Journal, July 18, 1941.
179. Rogers, Funeral Notes.
6
The Story of
Eliza Ann Dunford
(1859-1871)
On September 26, 1859, Eliza Ann Dunford, the

eighth child of Isaac and Leah Dunford, was born in
St. Louis, Missouri. She joined four older brothers,
William and Alma, who had been born in England
before her parents emigration, and Moroni and Albert,
who had been born in St. Louis. What happiness her
birth must have brought to the family as Isaac and Leah
had buried three little daughters in England, and one
on the banks of the Mississippi. Two more brothers,
Parley and Oliver, would also be born in St. Louis.
Eliza died of typhoid fever when she was just eleven
years old. Her life was very brief with little information
left about it. However in her brothers letters and
journals, she is mentioned fondly and remembered. It
is from these sources that we can learn a little about
her.
Eliza was only five years old when her family left St.
Louis and traveled by wagon train to the Salt Lake
Valley in September of 1864. That November, she
journeyed with them to Bloomington, Idaho, where
she spent her remaining short years.
Eliza Ann Dunford
Her two older brothers, William and Alma, lived and

worked in Salt Lake City, and it is certain that they
loved this little sister. In their letters home, they always
mentioned her, sending her kisses and love. In a letter
from Alma dated January 3, 1867, he wrote, ...and
Chapter Six: The Story of Eliza Ann Dunford
189
kiss Eliza for me and tell her that when i come i will
try and fetch her a large doll and try fetch the other
Children something to.... He adds a note at the end,
A sweet kiss for my little Sister and my Brothers i love
so well when you git to gether Mother tell how there
Brother felt.
William wrote, Please tell my brothers to kiss my
Dear little sister for me, & Eliza to kiss them for me &
mother you kiss little Parley for me....2
It is a sure thing that Eliza learned all the skills of
housekeeping at an early age and was a big help to
her mother in taking care of the large family. Another
brother, James, and a baby sister, Leah, joined the family
in the years following their arrival in Bloomington.
In a letter that Williams wife, Mellie, wrote to him
while he was visiting in Bloomington in the summer
of 1870, she said, I expect that Eliza thinks I am mean
not to send her a shuttle. tell her Ill bring one to her
& teach her how to tat myself....3 Eliza would have
been ten years old and probably anxious to learn this
new skill.
The next year in June, Eliza became sick. Moroni, who
was sixteen at the time, later recalled in his journal,
Sister Eliza was taken quite Sick after a
day or two She was compell to Stay home
from School, about this time I watched her
as She walked along the ditch bank toward
the house her footsteps I now plainley See,
knowing at the time She was not feeling
well. Soon as She reach the house She Said
Mother I am So Sick. this was the last time I
remember of Seeing her out a doors. the poor
girl Suffard for Several days & we all doing
all we could for her.
on one occasion Thursday the 15th while
I was watering grain on the North Side of
wormcreek all by myself Steadiley thinking
of my Sister at home, I thought I would pray
for her that She may get well, leaveing my
Shovel where I was watering & went up to
the fence that crossed a revene & by a post
I nelt down & prayed to the Lord that my
Sister may recover & Speediley get well, but
190
I supposed She was appointed unto death

for our prayers did not Save her, on Sunday
morning June 18 She died--Father having a box made & Some of our
kind friends got Some ice from the ice cave
in the canyon & put it around her remains
so as to keep her. then Father had me with
Jimmie Nelson cross the Mountain to
Franklin to telegraph to My Brothers Wm &
Alma of the Sad afair & for them to come
Speediley, which they did. at the Same time
Father had a team & friend Jarvis to go to
Evanston to meet them. As Soon as posible
they arrived home, & on Friday the 23rd,
My Fathers birthday we burried her. We
had her grave fixed up very nice....4
Upon receiving the sad news, Alma immediately wrote
to Isaac,
We console with you, it seems too hard to bear
so great an affliction at this time. God seems
to be unjust nevertheless we must endeavor
to acknowledge his Supreme wisdom in all
things we pray the Lord God to comfort and
console us especially our dear Mother, in this
our severe hour of affliction. We will take
this afternoons train connect with a freight
at Ogden be at Evanston late to night from
there all speed to you. keep the remains of
our Dear Sister till we come if possible5
Shortly after the funeral, Alma and William returned
to Salt Lake. On August 8, 1871, Alma wrote to his
parents,
I hope My Dear Parents that this will find
you and my Brothers and Sister enjoying the
best of healthe. Pa you know not how I feel
in writing to you. instead of writing sisters,
it is now sister. It seems as if I cannot go any
further with my pen. But Pa we must get
over our feelings as well as we can and think
it is all for the best. But it is hard for us to
think so....
Isaac and Leah received letters of sympathy from their
brothers and sisters. Charles Simeon Dunford wrote,
Profoundly Sorrey to hear of your great

loss words cannot expres my Simpathey for
you[.] I can well enter into the Sorrow that
you are called to pass through May the god
of gods Bring you Safe over the Berevment is
the prayer of your Brother...the loss of your
Dear Daughter I can ashauer [assure] you
made me feel very Sad[.]
tis a long time Since we parted at the
Pacific Railway Station and the Changes
have Been Many But the last change that
has com to you has Been very heavy I hope
you may be able to Look at it as Being all for
the Best[.] the Dearest of friends must part
and there is non So Dear to us as our little
offsprings they are truly like olive Branches
around the Parent Stem they twine very
Close around our hearts[.] poor Sister Leah I
know how Bad She must feel when the Dear
Child left hear [her] for She must have Been
a good healp to hear [her.] She might Better
have parted one of the Boys for a girl of hear
[her] age Must have Been a great comfort to
the Mother....6
he had attended, She [the bride] looked really handsome, & called vividly to my mind the time when I
used to think I would some day look upon Dear Sister
Eliza in the same position....
In October of 1883, tombstones were ordered for
both Elizas and Isaacs graves. Isaac had been tragically
killed in 1879. The bodies were moved to a new plot.
The inscription on Elizas marker reads, Death has
robbed us of our Treasure. A treasure she was to her
family, only with them a short while, but forever in
their memories.
Endnotes
1. Ruth Nelson Baker is the great-granddaughter of Moroni,
Elizas brother, through Thomas Jefferson, his son, and Nadine
Dunford Nelson, Jeffersons daughter.)
3. Letter from Melvina to William, July 29, 1870.
4. Moroni Dunford, Journal, Vol. 1, pp. 39-40.
5. Letter from Alma to Isaac and Leah, June 19, 1871.
6. Letter from Charles Simeon Dunford to Isaac and Leah,
July 7, 1971.
7. Personal writings of James Lehi Dunford.
8. Oliver Cowdery Dunford, Autobiography, p. 6
In remembering Eliza, her brother James Lehi wrote,

This [her death] was a great blow to my parents and
the family and the community. She was such a robust
girl of a lovely disposition.7
In his autobiography Oliver wrote about his older
sister,
While I was too young to know her well I
later learned from her intimate companions
of her charming manners and delightful
personality. Her passing was indeed a heart
wrending blow to the family...How well I
recall the departure of Moroni and Jimmie
Nelson on that errand [to telegraph William
and Alma], and the final injunction of
Thomas Nelson, Jimmies father: Be careful
boys, but dont spare horse flesh. 8
In the following years, Eliza was thought of often and
missed immensely. The thoughts of what might have
been must have been painful. On October 28, 1876,
William wrote to his parents telling them of a wedding
191
192
7
The Story of
Parley Edwin Dunford
(1861-1929)
by Connie Smith Worthington1
The first entry in the Prophet Joseph Smiths personal

diary reads, Oh God, bless thou thy servant Joseph
Smith. His first words were a fervent prayer to our
Father in Heaven, and that is just what I have in my
heart. A prayer that what I say about my grandfather,
Parley E. Dunford, will be something that he will be
pleased about and, of course, our families.
I have one main source, my mother, Lola Belle Dunford
Smith, and I am very grateful to her for her help on
her remembrances of her father. The other sources are
from letters I received from my cousins, Dorothy Rose
Amussen and Virginia Pedersen Garbett and the script
taken from talks delivered at Grandfather Dunfords
funeral by those who were close acquaintances of his. I
have also taken information from the Book of Remembrance and genealogy of the Dunford, Mecham family
that Lillie Dunford Mecham helped to compile, and
the book put out by the Daughters of Utah Pioneers,
Bear Lake County, Id., History of Bear Lake Pioneers.
Parley Edwin Dunford
A philosopher once said, Life is Gods gift to us. Our

gift to God is what we do with our life. My grandfather, Parley Edwin Dunford, honored his God by his
good life. He would be the first to say that he loved
God and, as Nephi of old, said, he was born of goodly
parents.
Parley E. Dunford was born in St. Louis, Missouri, to
Leah Bailey and Isaac Dunford on October 5, 1861.
Chapter Seven: The Story of Parley Edwin Dunford
193
He was the tenth child of thirteen. His brothers and

sisters are: Mary (1-4-1846), William, (1-17-1847),
Amelia (9-14-1848), Alma B. (8-19-1850), Savina,
(7-9-1852), Seaborn, (12-10-1853. She was buried on
the shore of the Mississippi in an unmarked grave),
Moroni (6-8-1855), Albert Bailey, (11-19-1857), Eliza
Ann, (9-26-1859), Parley Edwin, (10-5-1861, my
grandfather), Oliver Cowdrey, (10-12-1863), James
Lehi, (1-21-1866. I was born on his birthday and
recall receiving special hugs from him), Leah Matilda
(4-21-1869).
Unquestioning faith in the Lord and his servants was
the motivating force in the life of many of the pioneers
who came West during the middle of the last century.
This firm faith in God was the motivating force for
which the family of Isaac and Leah Dunford set their
eyes to the country of America far across the sea. Isaac
Dunford was the fifth child of John Dunford and
Mary Blair, who were members of the Baptist Church
in Trowbridge, and whose ancestors assisted in its establishment in 1736. John and Mary were buried in
the Churchyard of the now Emmanuel Baptist Church
in Trowbridge.
John Dunford and his sons were weavers by trade, and
their oldest daughter, Sarah, married Joseph James, the
superintendent of the textile establishment in which
the boys were employed for many years. Of Johns
ten children, six married and left posterity. Sarah and
Samuel remained in England when they emigrated to
America. Isaac and his brother, George, came to Utah
as converts to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. Later, the two other brothers, Charles Simeon,
came to St. Louis, and John, to Providence, Rhode
Island.
My great-grandparents, Isaac Dunford and Leah
Bailey, daughter of James and Rachel (Moore) Bailey,
were married at the Trowbridge Parish Church by
the Rev. John D. Hastings. Not long after their marriage, Elders of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints brought the Gospel to Trowbridge. Their
message stirred their souls with assurance that the Fullness of Christs Doctrine was embraced in this restored
gospel. Isaac was baptized and confirmed a member
of the Church 3 August, 1848, by John Halliday. He
was ordained an Elder by his older brother, George
Dunford. George was one of the first to accept the
194
Gospel message brought to Trowbridge by Elder John

Halliday. Great-Grandmother, Leah, postponed her
baptism until 15 November, 1848, when baby Amelia
was two months old.
After Isaac had joined The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, he was ordained as President of the
Steeple Ashton Branch in Wiltshire, England. In November, 1853, the Mormon missionaries from Utah
procured passage for a company of converts to sail on
the next boat for America. The Isaac Dunford family:
Isaac, Leah, and sons, William and Alma, made preparations to join the migrating pioneers. They bid farewell
to three tiny graves of their daughters, Savina, Amelia,
and Mary, at the Cemetery Churchyard. It must have
been a tender time, leaving those behind. Leah carefully packed the tiny baby clothes that she had readied
for the new baby that was soon to be born, and the
little suits for William and Alma, that Isaac had woven
for his little sons. They sailed for America.
For six weeks, the small sailing vessel, carrying the Saints
to America, was tossed about on the stormy Atlantic.
In mid-ocean, on December 10, 1853, Leah gave birth
to a beautiful baby girl, whom they promptly named,
Seaborn. Reaching New Orleans, they embarked on
a river steamer for St. Louis, Missouri, a long tedious
journey up stream. On the way, baby Seaborn died.
The great boat drew over to the shore of the Mississippi, and Leahs baby girl, clothed in the garments she
had so lovingly tucked into the chest, was placed in an
unmarked grave on the banks of the Mississippi River.
Isaac and his family disembarked in St. Louis, Missouri. For a time they stayed in St. Louis while making
preparations for the trek to the Salt Lake Valley. In
1856, they joined the John Banks Company and set
out for Salt Lake Valley. They arrived in the Valley only
to return to St. Louis that fall. Isaac was engaged in
the Mercantile business for the next eight years and accepted the call from the Lord to be President of the St.
Louis Conference. Leah became mother of four more
sons and a daughter, Moroni, Albert Bailey, Eliza Ann,
Parley Edwin, and Oliver Cowdery.
On June 18, 1864, the family moved from their home
on Second Street to the steamboat, Kate Kinney, on
the Mississippi, bound for Nebraska. Leah and her
children stood on the deck of the steamer, Kate Kinney,
watching with tears in their eyes as Isaac and her eldest

son, William, stood on the shore while the steamer
pulled away sooner than expected. As the steamer
approached the first landing place up the River, their
anxiety changed to tears of joy when the family saw
their father and brother waiting for them.
Bound for Nebraska City, the fitting-out place
for the Caravans preparing to go to Salt Lake, Isaac
secured a covered wagon and two yoke of oxen to carry
all the household goods they could. They set out for
the West in Captain Holladays Company. When the
best ox died, he was replaced with a cow called Plum.
In memory of the good service old Plum rendered, one
cow of the family herd was always honored with that
name. My grandfather always had one cow named
Plum.
The tedious journey came to an end at last. Salt Lake
City, Zion! They had arrived in Salt Lake City a second
time and it was September 25, 1864. Isaac provided a
house, and Leah soon made it into a home for their
family. They had twenty acres of choice land in the
southeast part of the city, and a good position in the
store of William Jennings. They soon began making
plans for their childrens education and were active in
the religious and social life of the community, little
dreaming that a call would come from the great
colonizer and Prophet of The Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, Brigham Young. Thus opening
another episode of travel and hardship.
About the middle of November, the wagons were
packed again, and as Leah tucked covers around the
children and held little year old Oliver on her lap, I
can just hear her say, I hope this journey takes us to a
home, where we shall not have to be uprooted again.
With thoughts of what a new home in the Bear Lake
Valley was going to be like, they drove confidently
away, passing through Cache Valley and Preston,
Idaho. While the company were camped at the foot of
the Big Dugway, a light snow fell.
Because of the narrowness of the dugway, Isaac, Alma,
Albert, James Hart, and others of the company drove
the teams and heavier loads around by Soda Springs;
but they had Leah and several of the children go on
over the shorter route over Emigration Canyon with
a teamster (Mr. Davis) and with Mrs. Hart and her
son, James. As the horses pulled and tugged up the

steep dugway, they felt the wagon begin to sway. Leah
took her baby, Oliver, and led the three-year-old Parley
by the hand, and walked through the snow while
Moroni, Eliza and James Hart Jr., hung on the side of
the wagon next to the cliff to keep it from tipping over
the slanting, narrow road into the canyon. Darkness
and cold forced them to camp at the little settlement
of Liberty.
When they drove into the little community of Bloomington, shortly before Christmas, snow was on the
ground, and it was very cold. The half-dozen houses
were made of logs with dirt roofs. The only available
shelter for the three families who had just arrived from
Salt Lake City was a log room, 14 feet by 18 feet, and
a dirt floor and roof. Hay for the floor was renewed
as it wore out under the trampling of the sixteen pair
of feet, of the members of these three families. In six
weeks, Isaac had another room built for his family.
The following spring, they built a house on their
corner lot on the main road, fenced in one lot and put
in some garden seeds, also a field of wheat thinking to
raise their bread. Leah rejoiced in the promise of the
thriving garden from which to store vegetables for her
little flock. The grain field was beginning to turn from
green to gold. As Leah walked into the garden on the
morning of September 3, her heart pounded despairingly to see the wilted, darkened rows of her frozen
garden. The grain was frozen as severely. That winter,
grain sold for 16 to 20 dollars a hundred. What wheat
could be bought was badly frozen and sold for 5 to 6
dollars a bushel.
Sustained on frozen wheat ground in a coffee mill, and
not half enough of that, Leah made last preparations for
her twelfth baby. The rain was pouring down in such
furry that pans to catch the rain as it came through the
roof were placed upon her bed. It was, nevertheless,
with a prayer of thanksgiving that she patted little son
James as he was placed at her side by the midwife. (At
this point of the story, Parley would have been a small
lad 5 years old).
By the time Parley was 17 years old, frosts and
grasshoppers had plagued his familys efforts for ten
years, so it was not until August 12, 1876, at 9 oclock
in the morning that his mother laid the first brick for
195
her dreamed of home, in the presence of Isaac, her

several sons and daughter, and the brick layer. The
spacious, two-story, red-brick home and the splendid
harvests assisted her to give her children the home life
she treasured for them.
It was the Fall of 1879. The Dunford family had been
living in their beautiful home two years and the harvest
had been plentiful. The threshing done, Isaac prepared
to go to Salt Lake City for October Conference. Isaac,
Leah, son James, daughter, Leah, and niece, Leah, left
Bloomington in a spring wagon. As they traveled in
the dark and rain through Blacksmith Fork Canyon,
the horses became frightened and ran, throwing Isaac
and Leah from the wagon. Isaacs head hit the only
rock in that part of the road and the wagon wheel ran
over his neck, killing him. The horses raced down the
canyon. This tragedy happened on October 4, 1879.
Back in Bloomington, the next day, October 5, 1879,
Parley was celebrating his 18th birthday. It was on
this day that Parley and the rest of his family learned
of their fathers death. From that day on, on Parleys
birthday, he would remember that that was the day he
had heard of his fathers death.
Leah had injured her back from her fall out of the
wagon and it troubled her the rest of her life. Parley
helped to care for her the best he could throughout her
life. Moroni had previously gone to Salt Lake to live
and work, and he returned home to try and take his
fathers place. He became the oldest at home and was
the wise counselor and the leader in things pertaining
to the interest of their family.
In the winter of 1883-84, Parley and James were the
sons who were at home. Parley farmed and took care
of the stock, and worked some of Moronis personal
property on shares. Albert was married. Moroni and
Oliver had gone to stay with Alma in Salt Lake. Parley
was the last to marry.
These are my feelings of what happened in regards to
my grandfathers life up to this point, considering where
everyone is and what is happening in the Dunford
family. Parley was the last of Isaac and Leahs children
to marry. His youngest sister, Leah, was married on
April 30, 1891, and five months later, Parley then
married Mary C. Jacobsen, October l, 1891. Because
196
his older brothers were either away, married, in school,

or on missions, and with younger brothers, a 10-yearold sister and a mother with an ailing back, Parley did
what you would expect one in his position to do. Stay
and keep everything intact until the youngest had left
the nest and also care for his mother. Would any son in
his position do less? I think not. He was considerate
and helpful in the home of his widowed mother and
was a faithful member of the church. Parleys mother,
Leah, died a little over a year later, on December 6,
l892.
On October 1, 1891, in the Logan Temple, Parley
married his sweetheart, Mary Christina Jacobsen. She
was 17, and he was 30 years old. As the story goes, he
used to take her for walks in her buggy and was said
to say, When she grows up, Im going to marry her.
Marys parents, Andrew and Christina Jacobsen, and
their family lived across the street from the Dunfords
in Bloomington, Idaho. My great-grandmother, Christina Jacobsen, tells of wading knee deep through the
snow to do her Relief Society teaching with my greatgrandmother Leah. My two great-grandmothers were
good friends as well as neighbors.
Mary was the oldest of the Jacobsens twelve children.
Parley and Mary made their home across the street
from Marys parents, the Andrew Jacobsens, and they
lived in Bloomington for 17 years. They had a large
family of 12 children. They are: the twins, Cora and
Flora, who died soon after birth, (10-9-1892), Glenna
Vervean, (10-14-1893), Wyona Lenore, (1-23-1896),
Virginia, (3-31-1898), Sterling Edwin, (7-22-1890),
Blaine Clawson, (1-13-1903), Pearl Loneta, (4-151905), Lola Belle, (11-17-1907), Whitney Marcel, (25-1910), Wayne, (12-30-1911), Violet, (5-5-1913).
The twins and Wayne died as infants, and Violet died
at age 20.
The Parley Dunfords moved from the beautiful town
of Bloomington, Idaho, in Bear Lake Valley in about
1917, to Logan, Utah. My mother, Lola Belle, retells
that,
I [Lola Belle] was seven years old when they
moved to Logan. At that time my father sold
his farm and brought us to Logan to live.
He did this, because my brothers didnt seem
to care for farming, and he didnt want his
frame home. The former residence owners

had taken all the light globes out of the
sockets and so we had to use candles. We
made a big family bed on the floor. We were
all so tired! I remember how scared I was-it was such a big, new place. We didnt get
to see much of it, of course, until the next
morning.
It was thrilling to run around that big
home. It had a staircase. We never walked,
we always slid down the banisters. The
house was much larger than ours in Bloomington, and I was impressed. There were
big bedrooms upstairs with two double beds
in each. The boys had the north bedroom,
and the girls had the south. On the main
floor, Mother and Dad had one of the two
bedrooms in the east part of the house, and
my big sisters, Wyona and Virginia, had the
other one. At this time, we were all there
except Glenna, who had married Ira Bass,
and they had moved to Missouri where his
family was from.
Wedding photo of Parley and Mary
children to leave to get an education, as they

were doing, so he brought them to Logan
so they could go to the college there (Utah
State Agricultural College, or AC) and be
at home.
I remember the move quite well. The road
in the canyon was very narrow, just wide
enough for one wagon to pass and very steep
off the road and down into the mountain. It
had a section, every now and then, cut out
in the mountain side for wagons to pull into
so that any approaching wagon could pass. I
was frightened of its narrowness and of how
steep it was down the side of the mountain,
so several times I would get out of the wagon
and walk behind. As we came down out
of the canyon in our loaded wagon, it was
dark and there were just a few little lights
in town.
We drove the wagon down to second south
where my Dad had purchased this big white
Our new family home address was 61 East

Second South. It was a lovely home which
was built around a little log home, but we
didnt find that out until they tore the house
down to make a parking lot for the 11th
Ward years later. The home was white frame
with lots of gingerbread trim. The main part
of the house had been built on either side of
this little log house which was our dining
room.
Parley bought parcels of land and raised animals, grain,
fruit trees, and planted a large garden at the back of his
spacious lot. They had a large, rock, cellar building,
close at the back of the home for storing their produce,
milk, cheeses, and meats in. Parley and Mary had fixed
up a room on the main level, where it was light, airy,
and cool for sleeping in the summers. To bring in solid
currency, Parley rented his land that was not in use and
he also hired himself out to work for others, a practice
common in those days.
Mary was a practical nurse and worked for Drs.
Randall, Jones, and Budge. She helped to bring many
197
babies into the world, many herself. She was in great

need much of the time during sicknesses, the flu epidemics, etc. She would live right in the homes of those
who were ailing until they were capable of taking care
of themselves. She had no transportation but her own
two feet. Grandfather would take over for her while
she was away, bathing the younger and doing what any
good man would do.
Grandmother was President of the Young Womens
Mutual Improvement Association for over 20 years.
Grandfather would walk up to the Logan Tabernacle
with her. The Eleventh Ward held their meetings in the
basement of the Tabernacle. Grandfather would carry
anything that grandma needed and carry wood when
the weather was cold and see that the fire was going in
the potbelly stove. Hed also see that the walks were
clear of snow in the winter. Always the caregivers, were
my grandparents.
called, ready or not. Lola remembers that she and Neta

came many times in their nightgowns. The chairs were
turned away from the table and the plates turned over.
After kneeling at their chair and thanks was given,
they turned chairs around and turned the plates upright. By the table on the wall in a frame was a saying
that read, God is the head of this house, the unseen
guest at every meal. If ever there were a disagreement,
Grandpa would tap the table and point to the sign. No
arguing was allowed, especially at the table.
My mother, Lola Belle, remembers sitting around the

potbelly stove in the evenings and her father reading
to them out of the classics and the scriptures. Parley
had a love for reading and learning new ideas, and he
loved music. The evenings often found Parley playing
his instrument, the spoons, accompanied by his wife
on her harmonica. Some of the family recalled them
playing at the family reunions at Bear Lake. I remember Uncle Oliver being encouraged to get up on the
picnic table to do a jig or two. I loved seeing him dance
a snappy dance or two.
When the family was living in Bear Lake, Parley had
a beautiful matched team of working horses that he
prized a great deal. In the wintertime when the lake
was frozen over, hed go across with these horses and
bring wagon loads of logs across the lake for people
to use as firewood and he would cut blocks of ice and
store it in sawdust to keep it frozen for a longer time
that hed also sell. Parley sold his prized team of horses
for $1200 to buy his family a piano and saw to it that
everyone that wanted to learn to play did. As the team
of horses was being led away out of the pasture, my
mother saw her father trying to hold back tears. He
lovingly cared for his animals and taught his children
to do the same.
The family always had family prayer in the mornings.
It was expected that everyone be at the table when
198
Early family picture of Parley, Mary, and family
Another sign I remember in the kitchen read, Be

pleasant every morning until 10 oclock. The rest of
the day will take care of itself. The mother was to be
respected at all times. Lola remembers how her father
would pull their mother on his lap, pat her under her
chin and say, Isnt she beautiful!, and shed blush and
say, Oh, Parley.... He taught his children to respect
their elders, especially their mother, and for the boys to
look out for their sisters.
Lola recalls that in the evenings the family would sit
around the big dining room table. One would bring a
bag of apples up from the cellar, and theyd polish them
up and put them in the center of the table, and then
Family picture. Standing; Blaine, Wyona, Loneta, Sterling, Virginia, Lola Belle. Seated; Glenna, Violet, Parley, Marcel, Mary
theyd do their homework. Dad would sit by the stove

reading and Mother, of course, had her handwork.
My cousin, Virginia Pedersen Garbett, who is my
Aunt Wyonas daughter, remembers that Grandpa was
a wonderful man. He was always pleasant and never
used bad language. He enjoyed going to the merry-goround with a lunch, watch the people, and listen to the
music. He always had horehound candy in his pocket
to give to her. He and Grandma would walk to their
house on Sunday evenings after church to enjoy a light
supper and listen to the radio. He would sometimes
have a bath in their warm bathroom and then walk the
four blocks home after they had family prayer.
After Grandfather had died, Virginia lay critically ill
in the hospital. She was there in January and February,
1930, with pneumonia in both lungs and not expected
to live. While in the hospital, she saw and spoke to
Grandpa once during that time--a glorious experience
she recalls.
Another cousin, Dorothy Rose Amussen, who is Aunt

Virginias daughter, recalls that our grandparents were
loved by many and that Grandpa was a very congenial
and fun loving gentleman. When she knew him, he
had snow white, curly hair and a large, mostly white,
mustache. Grandma was a wonderful person too, she
recalls. She helped so many people and was a very good
cook. She made delicious cookies, cake, and bread,
all measured by sight and baked in an oven with no
temperature gauge.
There were many family gatherings at their home.
Dorothy remembers watching Grandpa turning the
crank on the ice cream freezer when it was hot on the
4th of July. Thanksgiving and Christmas were so much
fun and her parents enjoyed these gatherings as did
everyone.
Dorothy said,
Grandpa came to our house one Christmas
morning, very early. He got us up and after
199
Mary and Parley Dunford
we saw what Santa Claus had brought, he

bundled my sister and I up and put us in
a box on a sled and took us to their house
for the day. It was snowing that Christmas
morning.
They had chickens, a cow, and a large
garden. I remember going to the feed store
with Grandpa. He would put me in the little
wagon, and then I would help him pull it
back to the chicken coop. I helped Grandpa
plant things, especially potatoes, and helped
Grandma pick raspberries and gooseberries.
My cousins and I would get a cup of sugar
from Grandma and dip rhubarb in it and
suck on the end.
Grandpa had a brother, Albert, who married
another Mary. Grandma was Aunt Mary
Parley and Alberts wife was Aunt Mary
Albert. I thought that was so neat.
200
I loved being with grandpa and helping

him. He always had mint lozenges in his
pocket, and it was easy to coax one from
him. When I think of this special couple, it
is with love and a feeling of appreciation for
being part of their lives.
Grandfather was a gentle man, not large in stature,
slender build, about 59 or 10. Nice looking with
beautiful blue eyes and curly hair, brown hair when he
was younger and turning to soft white as he got older.
He had a mustache, as did his brothers. The Dunfords
are a nice looking people.
My mother, Lola Belle, married MelRoy Smith, August
14, 1928, and the following year on May 26, 1929, she
had her first baby. My mother and her sisters that lived
close by would spend one day out of the week with
their mother and have lunch together, usually at the
parents home. Lola would walk her baby girl down
to her parents home in the buggy and would usually
stay and have supper with her parents before going
home, as MelRoy worked a second job at the hotel as a

night clerk. Grandpa would walk with Lola up the hill,
pushing the baby in the buggy along south main street.
They took turns buying each other a root beer at the
root beer stand at the top of the hill.
This one hot August day, grandfather had been digging
post holes all day to earn extra money. He was very
tired at supper time, so tired that he could not raise his
arms. Lola noticed that he let his arms hang at his sides
while he sat at the table. He asked Lola if she could
push the buggy up the hill that night herself as he was
too tired to make the climb. Parley retired early that
night in the cool of the rock house, and that night he
had a stroke.
Family Tree
My roots are deep within you,

Growing as you grow.
My shade provides the shelter
For the new seeds that you sow.
No matter what the season

I stand here just the same.
Come winter, spring or summer,
My branches bear your name.
By Charles Ghigna
Lola Belle and MelRoy had a cozy apartment above

the Smith Clothing Store that MelRoy ran with his
father, Alexander Smith and his brother, Elwood. That
morning of August 12, 1929, Lola was bathing her
beautiful, curly haired, baby girl of three months, in
front of the apartment window. MelRoy was in front,
sweeping the front walk of the store, when Lolas Uncle
Parley Pedersen came walking by on his way to work at
Palmers Plumbing Store to deliver an urgent message.
He had bad news to relate. Lola raised her little one to
the window for them to see when MelRoy called to her
and told her the tragic news he had just been given.
Her father had suffered a stroke during the night and
she was to hurry down home.
Lola recalled how she ran, her baby in the buggy, as
fast as she could to her fathers bedside. Parley revived
enough to recognize and smile at his baby granddaughter. He soon passed on. It was August 12, 1929, and he
was just 68 years old.
He was a valiant son of our Heavenly Father, a dutiful
son to his earthly parents, a faithful and loving husband,
a caring, dutiful and loving father, and a friend to all, a
kind and considerate man who cherished his wife and
family and honored his priesthood. Everyone should
have a man like him in their life. How grateful I am to
call him Grandfather. That is what he is, GRAND!
201
Mary and her daughters. Front Row; Wyona, Mary, Glenna. Back Row; Violet, Pearl Loneta, Virginia, Lola Belle
Mary Christina Jacobsen Dunford

1874-1951
by Connie Smith Worthington

Mary was born June 4, 1874, in Bloomington, Idaho,
to Andrew Jacobsen and Christina Christensen
Jacobsen. She was the oldest child of twelve. Not
having any history of her childhood, I will add what
I can from her married life on. Perhaps others in the
family will be able to enlighten us. I sincerely hope
so, as she is a great treasure to us. The information I
have I gleaned from my mother, Lola Belle Dunford
Smith, cousins and a big part I took from a journal
that our oldest daughter, Wendy W. Roberts, wrote of
her Grandmother Smith. Much of her history I have
recorded in my Grandfather Parleys history. I knew
Grandma Dunford as a child, and I dearly loved her.
She is as I have said a treasure to us as she was to Parley.
Everyone who has spoken of her tells of her virtues. In
Proverbs 12: 4, it says, A virtuous woman is a crown
to her husband, and my Grandmother Dunford surely
was that to her Parley.
When Mary Jacobsen was a young girl of 17, she fell
202
in love with the handsome young man across the street

from her home, Parley Dunford. They had been good
friends from the time she was a baby. Parley had even
wheeled her around in a buggy when she was a baby. As
the story goes, he said that he would marry her when
she grew up. So it was, in the beautiful fall time of the
year 1891 that Mary and Parley choose to be married.
They traveled from Bloomington over the mountain
road in a horse driven wagon to Logan. On October
1, 1891, they took out their endowments and were
married in the house of the Lord, the Logan Temple,
for All Time and Eternity.
Parley was 30 years old and was the last of Isaac and
Leahs children to marry. His youngest sister, Leah, had
married five months previous. I imagine with all the
experience Mary had of helping her parents around
the house and with her nine younger brothers and
a little sister, that she was already an accomplished
homemaker. She must have been a very busy and
capable young lady when she married her Parley.
She and Parley made their home across the street from
her parents and also Parleys. I learned from speaking
with my mothers cousin, Nellie Dunford Horlacher
(James daughter), that the Dunford family was a close

knit family, and they had many good times together.
There were always plenty of cousins around to play
with and many chores to be done. Many hands make
light work, was the theme of the day. If you want
something done, give it to someone who is already
busy, and it will get done.
Mary and Parley had twelve children in Bloomington,
Idaho, before they moved to live in Logan to be closer
to the temple and the college. Several members of the
family, friends and neighbors were branching out to
other parts of the country, and several were already
living in Logan. Their children are: the twins, Cora
and Flora, (10-9-1892). They were born prematurely
and died soon after being born. Mary was walking
over some boards that gave way, which caused her to
fall through them, injuring herself and causing her to
miscarry her babies. Glenna Vervean (10-14-1893),
Wyona Lenore (1-23-1896), Virginia (3-31-1898),
Sterling Edwin (7-22-1890), Blaine Clawson (1-131903), Pearl Loneta (4-15-1905), Lola Belle (11-171907), Whitney Marcel (2-5-1910), Wayne (12-301911), and Violet, (5-5-1913). Wayne died at two
months and Violet lived to age 20. My mother, Lola
Belle, says that she is the last leaf left on this family
tree. She has been the one to take care of several of these
burials and has been to every one of their funerals.
Mary lived to the age of 77. She died in my parents
home after spending the last month or so of her life
there. She was lovingly cared for by my mother.
Lola Belle says,
My mother made BIG dinners. When folks
came from Bear Lake to Salt Lake City for
Conference or down to Brigham City in the
fall to get their fruit in big wagons, they
would stop at our place, and Mother would
board us out to the neighbors so she could take
care of all these people who came through. It
was different in those days. A person didnt
have to call ahead to visit, theyd just come.
People had TIME to visit.
In Bear Lake when everyone would get their
fruit, they had these cook stoves outside, and
all the neighbors and friends would get together and do all of one persons canning.
Then theyd go to the next persons place and

do all their canning, and so on until they
had everyones done. They made it fun, those
work times. Like in our dining room, inevitably we had to go across our front porch
through the front room, because Mother
always had a quilt in the dining room.
Neighbors would come by and quilt and
chat. They were always making a quilt.
Mother was also president of the Young
Womens Mutual Improvement Association
in Bear Lake all her married life that she
lived in Bloomington. She did all this while
she was having her babies. After she would
have a baby, shed take off two weeks and
then go back to her church calling. Shed get
to the meeting house early and get the coal
stoves going so it would be nice and warm
when the Mutual kids came. Dad used to go
with her and carry the kindling. Off theyd
go, wading through the snow to build those
fires. Then when we moved to Logan, she
worked in the Relief Society for many years
as a counselor to Bessie Ballard and later as
president. She was the president of the stake
Relief Society for a time. After being released
from these callings, she was a visiting teacher
and class leader until the time of her death.
She was president of the Wilford Woodruff Daughters of Utah Pioneers in Logan
(DUP). That was the kind of life she led,
serving others.
My parents were wonderful people who I
admired and loved very much. My dad
was so proud of all of us. I remember going
down the street. It was kind of embarrassing, but thrilling at the same time to know
that someone liked you that much, when he
pointed me out to someone and said, Thats
my daughter, thats my daughter!
My mother played the harmonica, and my
dad played the spoons, and theyd often get
together and entertain us kids. Mother was
really good and would get that harmonica just a-hummin. Dad was so proud of
Mother, he just loved her. You could feel it.
203
He was very kindhearted and gentle. I remember him saying that hed do anything
in the world to help Mother because, she
was needed and was always helping somebody. Dad would take over with us children,
bathe the younger ones and care for us, so
Mother could go help other families that
were in need. She was a practical nurse.
She was also a midwife and helped hundreds of babies be born into the world, many
times by herself. Shed go into homes to care
for the mother and baby and even take over
the cooking, cleaning, and washing.
In times of sickness like the big flu epidemic,
she was gone a lot. When her own family
started getting sick, she couldnt keep going,
so she stayed home to care for her own family
that needed her. People would come to the
door and beg for her to come. She showed
them her family all around her in beds ill
and said, How can I, you can see I have
beds full with sick people here at home too.
During that time I remember her making
one of those big bread pans with room for
eight loaves of bread, (it just fit in our oven).
I looked out the dining room window while
I was in bed and saw her go across the street
to the Thomases with this pan of steaming
hot bread, because they were sick, too. Thats
how Mother was, always thinking of others.
She was a very compassionate woman. She
laid out and prepared bodies for burial. Then
there was my dad, straddling a chair, trying
to help Mother take care of us, and Mother
trying to get him to go to bed because he was
sick, too. They were always there for us. So
many died so fast during this flu epidemic
that bodies lay in front of the homes waiting
to be buried.
Grandmother Dunford was a wonderful woman, who
looked after her own mother from the time she moved
next door to her in Logan until Grandma Jacobsens
death. In looking at the pictures of these two fantastic
women, the eye can see that as Grandmother Dunford
grew older, she came to look more and more like her
mother.
204
In my memories of Grandma, I remember she always

had something to snack on, when I would drop in on
her while out riding my bike. She always seemed happy
to see us. She had a bright smile and eyes that twinkled.
When my Dad took us for a drive, we almost always
stopped by to get Grandma, too. She was always there
to help Mom can her fruit. And when she came just
for a visit, she had Mom bring the darning basket that
always had socks in it to mend, and she would take
care of them. She couldnt sit idle for a minute. What a
great example she is for all of her family!
The last Chapter in Proverbs describes her to a T.
Read Proverbs Chapter 31:10-31.
Endnotes
1. Connie Smith Worthington is the grand-daughter of Parley
Edwin Dunford and Mary Christina Jacobsen Dunford. She
gleaned this information from first hand accounts from her mother,
Lola Belle Dunford Smith, and other sources.
8
The Story of
Oliver Cowdery Dunford
(1863-1943)
by A. Rex Dunford and James D. Dunford 1
[The following history is condensed from Oliver Cowdery Dunfords Memoirs of Oliver Cowdery Dunford, son of Isaac and Leah
Bailey Dunford. All original spelling and punctuation have been
retained as much as possible.]
His autobiography begins, My parents, Isaac Dunford

and Leah Bailey, were born in the beautiful little city
of Trowbridge in Wiltshire County, England, declared
by visitors and tourists the most picturesque spot in
England....
In that thriving industrial city, they grew to maturity,
met, loved, married, and became the parents of sons
and daughters. For a livelihood, they served as expert
operators in the great textile factories.They were
prosperous and happy. They had many relatives and
numerous friends.
Life was running smoothly with them. In the course
of time itinerant emisaries of the restored gospel of
Jesus Christ came a preaching in the vacinity, They
heard, they believed, they embraced, regardless
of threatened consequences which proved to be
ostracism from the favor of community, kindred, and
employers. Responding to an irrepressable urge, they
left their lovely home and all that was dear to them and
embarked for the land of Zion, in a crude sailing vessel
of that crude period. While in mid-ocean, a baby girl
was born. They named it Seaborn.
Ida Osmond and Oliver Dunford
Reaching New Orleans after a tempestuous voyage,

they embarked in a river steamer for St. Louis,
Missouri. On the way, Seaborn died and was burried
in an unmarked grave on the banks of that great river,
the Mississippi.
In St. Louis my father was employed in the mercantile
business. Here a number of children were born,
including Moroni, Albert, Eliza, Parley, and on the
12th day of October 1863, I came unto the world in
that great city. I being the eleventh child in a family of
thirteen.
A few months later, perhaps in the spring of 1864, the
family joined a ox team caravan, bound for Utah. After
Chapter Eight: The Story of Oliver Cowdery Dunford
209
Family of Oliver and Ida Dunford. Standing: Hazel, Rao, William Stanley. Seated: Ida with George Osmond on her lap, Mabel, Maude,
Alma Teller in the center, and Ralph Osmond standing next to his father, Oliver
months of tedious, toilsome, distressful journeying,

they reached Salt Lake City Where my father, being a
merchant, found employment in the store of William
Jennings, the earliest and greatest merchant in Utah of
that day.
In conformity to the policy of Brigham Young which
was to select and send into the valleys of the surrounding country his sturdiest and most stalwart men, my
father responded to the call and in company with
James H. Hart, & others, wended his weary way most
laboriously into the then bleak Bear Lake Valley in the
month of December 1864....
Having arrived so late in the fall, too late, in fact, to
build individual cabins a number of families huddled
together in one shack and wore out the frigid winter in
extreme privation.
In the spring our family moved into a house...while
father and the larger boys were building a log cabin on
210
the corner lot where the family home has been and is
to this day. [and continues to be to this day, 1996.]
Oliver wrote, I have vivid recollections of the time
when a quilt served as a door to that dear old hut and
oiled paper as a window, when hay or straw served
instead of a floor. When dry-goods and other boxes
were our table and chairs, when a flattened piece
of timber much like a slab was laid where the most
walking was done...I remember with great clarity, stepping off that slab onto some carpet tacks that had been
spilled in the straw, particularly when about a million
of those tacks stuck into my bare feet....
In course of time another room was added to this
humble abode. Then came doors and windows to
make life more tolerable....lumber coming from a pit
saw device at which two men toiled, one man in a pit
under the log and another on top of the log, pulling
the saw up and down, sawing off the slab and cutting
the log into the desired lumber. Later a water powered

saw mill was installed near the mouth of the canyon,
a crude affair but it supplied the lumber to build up
the town.
So life proceeded in that rustic little village of dirt
roofed houses where new settlers were coming in gradually and establishing themselves as their predecessors
were doing.
On January 21, 1866 my brother James was born....
I have memories of my barefoot and stick horse days,
of chilblains and measles, of sulphor & molasses, of
animal cookies and red top boots for Christmas, of
indian scares, of a grasshopper invasion that darkened
the sun and left nothing green but a lone bunch of
horse-radish. I remember the frigid winters and the
roaring blizzards; also the merry social parties that
were held during those tempestuous nights.
Sure I remember some torrential summer rain storms
that caused the dirt roofed houses to leak badly necessitating the placing of pans, basins, tubs etc to protect
beds and other furnishings from the deluge.
It was about this time... that our family sustained a
great loss in the passing of sister Eliza, a beautiful and
intelligent, sweet-tempered girl, of fourteen years.
[Eliza was actually eleven years old.] While I was too
young to know her well I later learned from her intimate companions of her charming manners and delightful personality. Her passing was indeed a heart
wrending blow to the family.
When about six years of age I was sent to a private
school taught by Old Lady Hyat and her daughter
Sarah. It was primitive of course. About the only itim
from that school that I have never forgotten was a mild
repremand that she gave me for something wrong that
a little bird had told her of. One Friday afternoon a
school party was given the children. The music for
the occasion was furnished by the teacher who used a
comb and paper as her instrument.
Later I attended a school held in a old log house just
east of the amusement hall. It was conducted by an old
man named Austin who soon after moved away. From
then on I had a number of teachers...All of whom did
the best they could under the handicap of primitive

equipment which consisted of seats made of slabs with
the flat side up and the bark side down and without
desks, of few books or no books at all, of slates instead
of note books, and all in a dingy log room, with rough
floor and heated by an unpolished and sometimes
cracked box stove.
Then followed the school experience under A. B.
Strickland who proved to be a snarly ill-tempered old
fellow for whom the pupils had no love at all. His
punishments were severe and unjustified. He had the
propensity of telling the young lady members of his
school how badly their boy friends were conducting
themselves who were working in the timbers... On
their return the girls told them of the teachers statements. So one night more in the spirit of levity, than of
anger, a number of them...entered the teachers sleeping quarters, dragged him from his bed, took him out
into the street and ding-bumped him. Result---? No
school the next day. Happy we.
A justice trial insued. The boys received a reprimand,
and the incident passed to be remembered in snarly
anger by one party, and in the spirit of jubilation by
the other....
I have known that teacher to compel boys to take off
their coats so that the punishment may be more severe.
He once punished my brother Parley for some imaginary offence. He had Parley on the floor on his back.
With a hand to each ear he pounded his head up and
down on the floor. When he released the boys ears, his
fingers were stained with blood. I saw the cruelty and
heard my brother screaming with pain. I leaped over
a bench thinking to rush to my brothers rescue, but I
realized I would only make matters worse and perhaps
be well nigh annihilated myself....
...I attended the school taught by R.J.M. Bee, who was
a excellent penman, and otherwise quite an intelligent
man.... While commending a composition that I had
written, he pointed out certain features that he says
that I would not want to be guilty of when I became
a man. Thus drawing attention to the relationship
of school work to future usefulness. Of course other
teachers had sought to do the same thing. But Bees
encouraging appeal impressed me.
211
While attending a school conducted by Fred Bunn, I

appeared one morning with my right hand in a sling.
Would you like to know why? Well sir, I had been
bitten by a mad dog. Our neighbors the Wards, who
lived just a cross the street from our barn, kept a dog-a
horrid creature-a cross between a greyhound and a bulldog-large ugly and fierce. She had pups. The pups that
were not wanted were supposedly killed and burried
in a shallow hole. The warm earth revived them to the
extent that the mother dog could hear them. She went
crazy with rage.
I happened to be driving some cattle out of our stockyard and across the street when that vicious beast came
at me like a demon from hell, frothing at the mouth,
fangs gleaming, lashing herself with her tail, every hair
on that horrid carcus bristling toward the ears, barking
and growling in guttural savagery. I was small and defenseless. Instantly she caught my right hand in her
mouth, tore the flesh from my thumb knuckles and
put a fang though the center of my hand that left a scar
even unto this day. My father informed Mr. Ward who
readily gave his consent that the dog be killed. Accordingly, a few minutes later I heard the report of the gun
fired by George H. Thornock that killed the beast.
The most lamentable effect of that incident was the fact
that older people talked in my hearing of the dangers
of hydrophobia. I might go crazy at any time. Some
said I might live twenty years and then go mad. I heard
such statements not once, but many times, and often
from persons I thought knew.
Being young and impressionable, I suffered many
forebodings. Id sometimes wake at night in a fever of
excitement, imagining myself going mad. Indeed it is
something of a wonder that I retained any degree of
mental balance at all.
Happy indeed was I when a few years later, I learned of
the viciousness and absolute absurdity of all those cruel
superstitions that distressed imaginative children...
I have ever since condemned the practice of harping
on those ignorant superstitions in the presence of
children...
It was along this time that the Y.M.M.I.A. was
organized throughout the Church. In the Bear Lake
Stake Hyrum Wooley became the first president...In
212
Bloomington Joshua Jarvis was made the first president

and my brother Moroni was the first secretary. I was
admitted to membership in that first organization.
Meetings were held regularly and much interest taken
even though no general programs were supplied. Each
association depended on it own resourcefulness for
the quality and kind of its activities. A lively spirit of
cooperation was awakened that manifested itself in
the building of what was known as the Young Mens
House, an amusement hall that was used for meetings
and recreation.
...In that hall George Osmond taught school one
winter. I had the privilege of attending. His methods of
discipline were entirely different from those described
above. He had the respect and confidence of his pupils
and seemed to rule with ease by the excellence of his
own personality, and by the same means inspire his
pupils with the desire to learn.
During the long cold winters when the country was
wrapped in ice and snow, most of the men were idle
perhaps for months because there was nothing that
they could do. My father, however, being an expert
weaver, set up a loom and wove jeans and linsey for
the people of the surrounding country who brought
to him their homespun yarn. I became his bobbin
winder. It was my task to wind the yarn from skeins
onto a kind of spools called bobbins. These the weaver
placed in a shuttle which, by a clever device, he sent
back and forth through the warp.
I remember my father complaining to Mrs. Sarah Rich,
wife of Apostle C.C.Rich...about the poor quality of
the yarn that she brought, stating that he felt it to
bad that I should have so much trouble winding the
bobbins particularly as I had been kept out of school
that winter to do that work.
It was a splendid quality of cloth that my father made,
some of it quite ornamental, some in stripes, some
in plaids and some otherwise adorned. The cloth he
made was used as blankets and many were clad in their
Home Spun Jeans.
From his account book which I later discovered, I
found father had done $1300 worth of business during
a rather short time and that in the winter seasons when
most men were idle...
When I was about eleven or twelve years of age, I

accompanied my father and my brother Albert to Salt
Lake City. Our wagon was loaded with produce. We
were taking down a cow for Uncle George Dunford
also a pair of black mares named Kate and Liz that we
had been using. They also belonged to Uncle George.
It was my task to ride one of those mares and drive
that cow. This I did from Bloomington to Salt Lake
City. I have no recollection of a saddle, but of a very
bony mare, and the resulting sensations which where
somewhat modified by the fact that I soon became as
hard and tough as a pony express rider.
Our journey proceeded tediously enough until we
reached Long Hollow many miles south of Hardware
Ranch, when a wheel broke down. We piled our load
by the side of the road, placed a wagon cover over it,
used a pole in the place of the wheel and proceeded to
Huntsville, thirty miles away.
We remained in the city a number of days. They dressed

me up in a suit borrowed from George D. Alder, and
had me photographed. It was at this time that I had
the privilege of playing on the foundation of the Salt
Lake Temple. Some parts of it were not yet above the
ground. On our return home, Daisy the oldest daughter of my brother William went with us to spend the
summer.
For several years after the first settlement, hay for livestock was cut with a scythe, and grain was cut with an
implement called a cradle. It looked so pretty to see the
hay fall from behind fathers scythe. It so pleased me
that I kept on monkeying with it until I could produce
the same effect myself. As a result father took me into
the field with him the next two haying seasons to help
him mow the hay. The other boys, excepting Moroni,
had not taken the same interest. Had not learned to
wield the arm strong machine, so escaped the arduous
task...
In Huntsville we were entertained by Mr. McKay

who let father take his wagon to go back after his load
which took two days. I was left at McKays while they
were gone. The cow was put in a pasture. In going to
milk her, I had to cross a creek on a pole. Coming back
my foot slipped and I whitened the stream with only a
part of the milk. Mrs. McKay gave me dry clothes and
made me comfortable. I thought she was the nicest
lady I had ever seen. She was so kind to me. The bed I
slept in was immaculate.
...The month of May, 1869, was an important month

in our family history, because in that month my sister
Leah was born, while we were still living in the log
house. She was the thirteenth child in my mothers
family. She was the only one of five girls to survive.
The only girl also, among five boys who were at home.
She was a sweet and dearly beloved girl, who seemed
not to have suffered temperamentally to any extent, by
being the only girl among a lot of rough boys.
During the day with nothing else to do-with a piece

of chalk-I printed the name of the town on a wide
board that was on the fence. Mrs. Mckay commended
me quite heartily, but I had left off the final e from
Huntsville. She suggested that correction.
About this time my father kept a band of sheep,

just a few hundred head that he sometimes sent off
with other mens flock to a summer range. When not
so sent, I had the privilege of acquiring some sheep
herding experience.
When father and Albert returned Mr. McKay insisted that we take his wagon on to Ogden were we
could have ours repaired. Reluctantly father consented
because Mr. McKay would accept nothing for his quite
extended accommodations. I hope some day to speak
of the incident to President David O. McKay because I
am quite sure those splendid people were his parents.
While attending my flock on the face of the hill west

of town, I could see the highway for miles. Sometimes
day after day would pass without a team being seen
along that highway...One day while playing in the
groves near the crest of the hill, climbing trees &c,
a limb broke and I came crashing down through the
branches until a sharp knot caught me by the back of
the head and held me until Johnnie Hansen and Abe
Ward picked me off the limb...I went home with blood
running down my back... I carried a lump and a scar
for a few years.
Reaching the city we left the cow and team with Uncle
George who entertained us. We visited also with Alma,
who with Susie his wife, was living in Social Hall Lane.
James, then about nine years old, had been with Alma
all winter. He had attended school for while.
213
...I had the experience of training several yoke of steers

for work, Brim and Saxe was one of them. I enjoyed
the process of subjugating them and making them
useful...
an interesting experience to make that trip, with a

merry bunch of fellows plodding along in the daytime,
camping out at night, cooking our food by the open
fire.
...I am happy to confess that I have always been an

admirer of good horses. I have had pleasure in using
them, and in caring for them. It always gave me a thrill
to handle wild horses; but never to ride bucking horses
as that was not my method of handling them, but to
train them sensibly for any useful purpose was my
delight.
Often when in the Snake River Valley we encountered

great freight trains of mules or oxen. Think of a
mule team outfit with eight or ten span of mules
drawing a train of three ponderous wagons loaded
to the gunwales...It was interesting to see those oxen
assembled and yoked, hitched in place, and started on
the way. It required a united pull to move the load...
Remember there was a long line of them, perhaps ten
yoke, extending out there for about two hundred yards.
Of all the whooping, yelling, cursing and swearing,
with the popping of bull whips...youd early get the
impression that those drivers were not goody-goody
Sunday School boys.
Comes now about the time when activities were started

to the erection of our larger and better home....A Mr.
Thomas Smedley, a fine old English gentleman was the
brick maker. As part payment for the brick needed for
our house, we had the privilege of hauling the wood
to burn in the kiln to make brick. It was my privilege
to go day after day with Moroni to haul that wood. It
required a very long day to get a load from the canyon
with an ox team and haul it to the kiln in the field
below the mounds south of Paris Creek.
Those were days before the rail road was extended from
Utah points to Butte Montana. In lieu thereof a stage
line was maintained with stations at intervals of about
ten to twenty miles, where stage horses were cared for
and exchanged for fresh ones to continue on to succeeding points of exchange.
In supplying those stations with horse feed we had a
splendid market for our oats and at an excellent price.
Hence for several years we freighted our grain to the
Snake River Country.
After thrashing in the fall, all the people of town who
had oats for sale, would form an ox team caravan and
set out on the long trek to the stage line stations where
the feed was needed. Sometimes to Corbet Station
where the city of Blackfoot now is. Sometimes to Eagle
Rock, that is now Idaho Falls. Sometimes to Sand Hole,
Market Lake, or other stations up the line. In from five
to ten days we would reach our destination, traveling
about fifteen miles a day. We would deliver our loads
then take up our long trip back home.
There was no city of Blackfoot then and Idaho Falls
consisted of a toll station and a few cabins. It was quite
214
Sometimes it would take a half hour to get underway.

The bull-whackers became so expert with the bullwhip that they could peel off the hair and sometimes
the hide every pop. Some of the oxen were scarred up
terribly.
I once drove a team to the Snake River Country for
Old Man Rasmussen, accompanying Pete who drove
another team. In the same company was...Peter Krogue,
Dave Krogue, Dave Nelson, Charley Christensen, Ira
Osmond and others....
...On nearing home from one of our trips, just for a
little diversion, we chained all our ten wagons together,
one behind the other, and hitched all our oxen, about
fifteen yoke, to the train of wagons making an outfit
more than a block long, and thus we drove through the
towns, much to the amusement of all observers as well
as to ourselves. It might be stated that we had some
difficulty in negotiating turns in the road, particularly,
if a bridge were in the way. All the proceeds from the
sale of our loads were sent to George Osmond, who as
agent for the company, settle for them.
The money thus obtained by my father was used largely
in his building operation.
...about the year 1876 that construction work actually
began on our new home, which was to be built of brick
and proved to be the first two story building in the
community.
Father, being very precise, had Joe Rich, a surveyor, lay

off the foundation with his instruments, so it would be
exactly true to the compass, north and south.
Moroni and Albert got out the logs from which the
lumber was made at a near by lumber mill. The rock
for the foundation came from a quarry north of the big
grove in Birch Spring Hollow.
Hauling the brick from the kiln was an interesting
duty. We usually hauled 1000 brick to the load, as
that many would nicely fill a single bed wagon box.
As each brick would weigh four pounds, they made
a 4000 pound load, and that was enough considering
the roads. Sometimes two or three of us boys would
go together for a load. On one occasion, I went alone,
Heber Smedley, pitched the brick to me out of the
kiln, while I placed them in the wagon. My team was
Old Buck and Roudy, a yoke of large durham oxen.
On the way home, I stopped to arrange some brick that
were loose in the box. In starting up again, I jumped
onto the back of Old Buck, the nigh ox, as I had often
done before, but, on this occasion he jumped forward
and I fell behind him, lighting on my feet. The wheel
caught my coat and pulled me down. The marvel is, it
did not crush the life out of me. The wheel ran over my
right leg, but I was just able to jerk myself away before
the hind wheel struck me. How it was that a two ton
load could pass over my leg without breaking it, is still
a mystery.
Painfully and with some difficulty I climbed back
onto the load and lay there and drove home, the
oxen obeying my commands. Reaching home I was
assisted off the wagon and into the house. I suffered
severely that night, but said little of it, knowing that if
I complained, I would not be allowed to go with the
outfit that was to leave for Snake River the next day,
wherein I was to drive a team.
When we were out on the road & well under way, I
suffered intensely. My leg became black, where the
wheel had passed over it, but I endured it as stoically as
I could, because I was out on the road with a number
of men and rough boys and I didnt want to be regarded
as a sissy. As I remember it, I speedily recovered and
enjoyed the trip throughout.... [Oliver would have
been about 13 years old at that time.]
...It was during the summer of 1877, while my brother

Dr. Alma B. Dunford, was doing missionary work in
England that his wife Susie Young Dunford, daughter of Brigham Young, with her two children, Leah &
Bailey spent the summer with us in Bear Lake.
It was while she was with us that a telegram announcing the death of her father, Brigham Young, was received. Father read the telegram to President J. H.
Hart, who was then on the roof finishing the shingling
of our house. President Hart remarked Well, Well.
There will be enough tears shed to float his body.
Father, perhaps thinking the expression a little extreme
answered, in a somewhat lighter vein, Well, hes no
better man than I am. President Hart, manifesting
some surprise, father hastened to add Only as he has
done better.
It was not so long after this, while Alma was still in
Europe, as a missionary, that his wife wrote to him
requesting a divorce. President Joseph F. Smith
who was then presiding over the European mission,
immediately released Alma, with the advice that he
return home to care for his interests.
Almas home was then in St. George, to which place he
had been sent by the Church to build up that country,
and to practice his profession among the inhabitants
of Utahs Dixie....
...The decree of the court in the case awarded Alma the
girl, Leah, and the guardianship of the boy, Bailey...
...For several years after their separation, Almas daughter, Leah lived with us in Bear Lake. She was not quite
so old as my sister Leah, but they were great companions, and grew up together under the tender care of
our mother.
In due course of time our new home was completed
and all the spacious, immaculate rooms ready for occupancy. The old house that had been our abode for years
was forsaken and later demolished. It was not without
tender emotions that we saw the dear old house taken
out of the picture to become a part of the sacred bye
gone....
Early in October 1879 father and Mother, taking
James, Leah and Leah Eudora with them set out for
215
Salt Lake City to attend conference, going by team.

On reaching Fishaven, they thought of something they
had forgotten for which father should return home.
So leaving mother and the children there, he came
back and did not leave again til the next day. Picking
up the folks at Fishaven they went on to Meadowville
stopping with their old friend Bishop Tuft. They then
continued from there on via the Danish Dugway and
the Hardware Ranch, then owned by, and known
as Kertises Ranch down the wild Blacksmiths Fork
canyon.
It was becoming late in the evening and they were
jogging along merrily, hoping to reach the meadows,
where they intended to camp for the night.
They had reached that point in the gloomy canyon
where the mountains are the highest, the wildest, and
the most precipitous, where the road was just wide
enough for a wagon between the jagged cliffs and the
roaring river. Father, who had been singing hymns
much of the time, as was his custom, happened to be
giving hearty voice to the inspiring strains of O, Ye
Mountains High, where the clear blue sky arches over
the vales of the free etc., when suddenly the wheel
struck an unobserved rock with such violence as to
throw mother across in front of father and clear of the
wagon. Father in his effort to save mother, slipped and
fell behind the horses. One of them kicked his head,
the wheels passed over him, crushing his chest.
When mother got up from where she was thrown, she
discovered father lying there the blood gushing from
his mouth and nose. She called to him, he simply
gasped and all was oer.
Mother was all alone, it was now dark. She could hear
above the roar of the river, the wagon rattling down
that narrow dugway, hurled along by a run-a-way
team of horses, and those three children in the wagon,
entirely at the mercy of inexorable fate.
When the children who had been dozing in the wagon
back of the seet, awoke, the little girls attempted to
jump out. James then about thirteen years of age, with
the presence of mind, akin to inspiration, caught one
under each arm and held them both while he called
whoa to the maddened team. As the horses had
been traveling, all day, they were tired, and being in a
216
strange wild country they heeded his call, and coming

to an up grade in the road they quieted down to a slow
trot. James then released the girls, ran in front of the
horses and stopped them. In the mean time, Leah had
jumped out of the wagon and was quite badly hurt.
James unhitched the horses, tied them to the wagon,
and the three children walked back to learn what had
happened to father and mother. Needless to say, they
found mother wringing her hands in despair, yes in
the very agonies of lamentation, but O, the return of
the children whom she had naturally concluded would
be killed, thrown into the river or badly mangled was
certainly a mitigating circumstance.
Well, there they were in the dark and gloom of that
woeful canyon! The raging river, the moaning wind...
All added to the depths of their despair. They were
twelve miles down the canyon from the Hardware
Ranch. They knew of another team that they had seen
earlier in the day. Would that team be coming on down
the canyon so late in the evening?
It was decided that mother and the little girl, Leah
Eudora, remain with fathers corpse, while James and
sister Leah, walk back up the road for help.
It was pitch dark. Would they meet that other team
coming down, or would they have to trudge back that
long, lonely twelve miles to the ranch?...Finally they
heard the faint rumbling of a wagon. It came nearer.
Sure enough it was Bro. & Sister Long and their two
boys, John & Levi.
On arriving at the scene of tragedy, the boys went
down and got fathers team. Placing fathers body in
the wagon, they all returned to the ranch. The next
day Mr. Kertis brought the folks to Meadowville, from
there Bishop Tuft brought them on home.
It was Sunday evening Oct. 5, the birthday of Parley
also of Alf Osmond, they with a number of others, were
at our home, planning to celebrate the event, when a
rap came to the front door. Albert opened the door
and greeted Bishop Tuft, who thus broke the dreadful
news to us.
Prepare yourselves boys! Your mother is here,
the children are here. They are safe, but your
father is a corpse in the wagon.
Stunning was the crash of that appalling statement.

With incredible swiftness the news of it spread
throughout the community, and our home, though
it was late in the evening, was soon crowded with
sympathizing friends & neighbors, anxious to extend
aid and comfort.
I shall never forget the statement of my mother when
I entered her room the next morning after a sleepless
night. Although racked by her tragic experience, and
crushed by her overwhelming loss, she said Oh! My son,
my son! How thankful we should be! The statement
rather shocked me, because I could see nothing at the
time to be thankful for, but when mother hastened to
mention the miraculous escape of the children from an
awful death, I could understand.
Ever since that dark day, the atitude of my mother has
been an inspiration to me. If she in that tragic hour,
could see something for which to be grateful, I have
concluded that surely the Gloomiest mountain never
cast a shadow on both sides at once. So I have always
tried to look on the brighter side of every vicissitude,
realizing the wisdom of the statement that what cant
be cured should be endured in the most graceful &
sensible way possible.
A sample of fathers favorite adages:
Be sure youre right, then go ahead.
It is better to suffer wrong than to do wrong.
If you cant speak well of a person, dont speak
of him at all.
If you want your work done, go, if not send.
There being five of us boys at home after fathers demise,
Moroni, Albert, Parley, myself and James, we were
fully able to take care of mother and sister, Leah, and
to manage the farm, livestock, and all other business
matters.
It was about this time that Moroni planned, and with
the help of the other boys, built the new back part to
our home to replace the old temporary log kitchen...
In the autumn of 1882, while mother was visiting in Salt
Lake City, knowing that I was anxious to attend school,
she spoke of the matter to Uncle George Dunford,
whose second wife Eliza Snow was the daughter of
President Lorenzo Snow. Uncle George told mother
that his brother-in-law, Alvirus Snow, who had just

graduated from the University of Deseret, was going
to teach school in Montpelier, Idaho that winter, and it
might be possible for me to attend school there.
It so happened that a Mr. Dave Young of Montpelier,
while electioneering in our community, stopped at
our home and stayed over night. He stated that his
circumstances were such that he would be glad for
me to live at his home and do chores for my board.
Thus the opportunity had come...and so passed an
interesting winter...
The following summer was spent at home with the
other boys, attending to our usual farm duties....
...My brother, Alma...while at home...in the summer
of 1883 learned of my interest in school...he told
mother that I might live at his home in Salt Lake
City and attend the University of Deseret. A glorious
opportunity!!
Alma had a horse and buggy and a cow, a lawn, etc.
etc. to care for besides there would be other ways that
I would be useful to compensate for the privileges
conferred.
In the fall, when farm work was over, Moroni, with a
team and buggy, drove me to the city...
...It was two weeks after school had started, that I
entered. I shall never forget the morning when Vinnie,
herself a graduate from that school, took me down and
introduced me to Dr. Park, before a whole class that
was in session at the time. Yes, she introduced me to
that great educator, father of the University of Utah,...
Alma, whose friends were numerous among the best
people. All the leading citizens manifested the highest
regard for him. He did their dental work. He and
Dr. Park were particularly friendly. It was therefore
through his influence that Dr. Park granted me the
great privilege of attending two years without paying
tuition. He was able to do that from the fact that
the Legislature had provided that each county of the
state might have two normal students trained at the
states expense to become teachers. The Doctor had
me admitted as a representative for San Juan County,
although I was from Idaho....
217
...While my home life had always been on a high

plane...yet the fact remained that I had grownup
among the sagebrush and snowdrifts of Bear Lake
Valley in pioneer days. Many of my fellow students
were the children of the well-to-do in Salt Lake City,
Ogden and elsewhere...
...Certainly, to them I looked strange, my clothing was
perhaps, not in the latest fashion, no doubt, I acted
strangely and surely I felt strange. I took a seat in the
remotest north-east corner of the room followed, as I
could feel, by the withering glances of critical students.
There crouched in bewilderment as to how I would
make out in that new environment.
My first participation in class activity resulted about
as follows:
Among the studies for which I registered was elocution, taught by Prof. Paul. At that particular time, we
were studying the manner of rendering:
It snows, cries the school boy!
Hurrah and his shout is ringing
through palace and hall!
The teacher had illustrated how it should be given.
Some of the pupils had tried it. Then, Mr. Dunford,
you read it. The sound of my name frightened me. I
think I had never heard it before in such a connection.
All the room turned and looked in my direction. I
suppose I got up, book in hand, but I couldnt see a
word. instead of beginning It snows cries the school
boy! Hurrah and his shout, &c To the top of my
cracked voice, I shouted Hurrah! cries the school
boy!! I could get no farther, as you see.
The whole class, even Prof. Paul laughed uproarously.
Well, I went down. The teacher called for criticisms,
as was his custom. One of the girls got up and said, I
think the gentleman put on too many airs.
That was the last straw. In my mind, I was uttering
maledictions toward the whole situation...and
resolving that I would never try again, but I checked
myself and instead said to myself, Darn you! Ill show
you!! I thereupon changed my seat from the remotest
corner to the one up nearest the teacher, that I might
the better hear and understand, and commune more
closely with the soul of the teacher...
218
...Evan Stephens taught music...He had a school

chorus, and a glee club, in which I was a member. I
usually sang tenor. We frequently sang in assembly, and
on many other occasions...On a number of occasions
we sang to audiences in the great tabernackle.
Evan Stephens, though a musician of wonderful
ability and world wide fame, was the most jovial
and democratic man imaginable...Ever since those
memorable days I have been able to play one chord
on a piano or organ. Thats not important; but the fact
that it was taught to me by Evan Stephens himself, has
always been important to me...
My life in Almas house was pleasant indeed. Sister
Vinnie was a wonderfully sweet woman, a real lady in
every sense of the word...It was always a great pleasure
to me to help her in any way possible...
I had complete charge of the horse, buggy and the
jersey cow...It was always my pleasure to care for the
home and baby--later babies--when Alma and Vinnie
would go to the theater or wherever or whenever they
wished to be away...
When not otherwise choring, I would spend much
time in the office, and soon became able to do helpful
work in the laboratory. So proficient did I become that
I could finish up a set of teeth from the vulcanizer.
Young George Ellerbeck was an apprentice in Almas
office for years while I was there...We were intimate
friends...He spent a summer vacation with us here in
Bear Lake. A photograph of himself, with James and
me returning from a hunting trip, appeared in the
Deseret News.
When the school year was over, I returned home and
worked as usual on our farm....
When I appeared for registration the next year, my
grand old teacher, Dr. Park said to me, Well, Mr.
Dunford, I have been successful in holding the place
as normal representative from San Juan Co. for you
again this year... How could I express my gratitude?...
By trying to make good, I suppose....
The aforesaid jersey cow [Almas, which Oliver cared
for], had a bull calf. Of course, such a calf in the city
Cannon, O. F. Whitney and other stellar lights of the

church, and their ladies; in which also Bell, Vinnies
sister, and I joined. Im telling you that was some
memorable evening.
Another time I witnessed Shakespears Great tragedy,
Macbeth...I have Seen Ward and James in Othello. I
have sat in the dress circle with Alma and Vinnie...I have
seen Salvinii the world famous Italian tragedian...
It happened one time that the city was placarded
advertising the prospective appearence of John L.
Sullivan [boxer]....I had heard and read so much of
that great pujulist, that I particularly wanted to see
him. So, although the price of admission was $1.00,
I couldnt resist the urge to ask Alma for the money,
which he freely gave me....The whole evening was
devoted to sparring and boxing....I had seen the great
John L. Sullivan champion of the world, in action....
Oliver (seated) and James (left) and friend, George Ellerbeck,

(right) after a hunting trip in 1888
was not worth anything, So when I came home, I put

him in the wagon and brought him to Bear Lake. The
first pure bred Jersey bull to be owned in town...
Toward stocking his ranch [Almas ranch which he
bought in Ovid, Idaho, not far from Bloomington],
Alma bought...a holstine bull and a heifer...It was my
task to haul them to Bear Lake in a wagon. This was in
the spring of 1885. Thus they were the first pure bred
holstines ever brought into the valley.
It seemed to me that every time I went home from
school on my vacation I would take some live creatures
with me...guinea fowels...white fan-tailed pigeons...a
pair of bantam chickens....
Many times I have witnessed great performances in
the Old Salt Lake Theatre, and participated in some
festivities....a temporary floor was constructed over the
parquet circle level with the stage, making an extensive
dancing floor on which I had the thrill of seeing the
tall, handsome, graceful, President John Taylor lead
the march, followed by Wilford Woodruff, George Q.
...George Ellerbeck was a member of the gymnastic

society. I very often visited the place with him. I got
much pleasure out of boxing with the fellows. Billey
Breeze, the champion light weight of Utah, went there
for his daily work out. For some time he used me as his
sparring partner, or rather, his punching bag. However,
I learned many points from him, and became a bit
efficient myself.
When I returned home that summer, I took a set of
boxing gloves with me. As might be expected, some of
the people in town looked upon me as an evil genius,
destined to cause quarreling and fighting among the
boys. Instead we experienced many a jolly occasion
when we got real exercise.
Sometime before the 4th day of July 1885 Bishop
William Hulme, called me to him and said, Oliver,
we want to hold a 4th of July celebration this year; and
Im going to put the matter in your hands. You take
charge of it. Select your committees and go to work.
Having seen an industrial parade in Salt Lake, I felt
such a parade not only possible, but would be a fine
feature of our celebration. Accordingly our program
was made to include, such a parade, a patriotic meeting,
games and contests, a childrens dance, a ball game, to
conclude with a grand ball in the evening. All needed
committees were appointed and worked faithfully to
the end that the day was a success....
219
Autumn of 1885--Back to school again. As it had been

arranged for James to attend the University this year,
and live with Alma as I had done. I...boarded for a few
months with George M. Cannon, later with Mr. and
Mrs. Bywater...
One of the first men I met on the sidewalk was Professor
Evan Stephens...he greeted me, and hastened to tell me
that my paper on the science of music had won first
place, and had been presented to Dr. Park as the most
meritorious paper from the class....
At the beginning of this year, I entered again upon
the study of book-keeping, determined this time to
understand it as I went along. [Oliver had started the
class the previous year, but had dropped it after a few
days when he felt that he was not understanding it and
felt hesitant to ask for help.] The first lesson contained
elements that, to me needed fuller explanation, I asked
about them. Professor Toronto made a superficial
explanation...I asked for further light. I admit I was
persistant, but I held him to the subject, until he
impatiently remarked, It is supposed that students
know something when they come to a University.
That remark nettled me. I said, I came here to learn.
Had I known that subject I wouldnt be taking it now,,
and you are here to teach. So I feel that my position
is consistant....I got along very well with Prof.
Toronto...
...At the end of the term, when the examinations were
over...it was found that only seven pupils out of a class
of seventy odd had graduated. I felt I owed my success
to my determination to understand the subject as I
went along....
...after studying botany, though walking over the same
hills and vales where he had all his life before wandered,
ones eyes are opened to see and enjoy a world of plant
life never dreamed of before. The same is true in the
animal kingdom after studying zoology.
We might say the same with regards to tones in music
after studying the divine art. Also with regard to
shades, hues, tints, and blendings after studying the
solar spectrum and its illuminating effects upon the
colorings in nature.
And so we conclude that one of the glorious rewards
of learning, is its effect upon our capacity to see, to
220
understand, and to enjoy and grandeurs, and the

beauties all around us....
School life was delightful. One became acquainted
with so many fine young people. In time you felt at
home with the students, with the professors, the library,
the museum, in fact the entire institution. And when
you became a senior, you could show kindness and
render assistance to pupils who were passing through
experiences like unto those of your own early days....
...During later years, I have had former classmates
express their gratitude to me for my kindness to them
in their early school days.
A typical case was that of President Duckworth of
the Blackfoot stake, who had become a wealthy sheep
owner. He told me of the time when as a timid lad
he had just arrived from Scotland and entered the
University. His feeling of timidity, bashfulness, &
loneliness well nigh overcame him. but he said, I acted
as a self appointed caretaker. I took him under my
wing, as it were; rendered him the assistance needed,
and made him feel at home. He was profuse in his
expressions of gratitude.
Strange as it may seem, I had not the slightest
recollection of him or the incidents he spoke of. I
therefore protested that perhaps he was mistaken...but
he avered positively that he was not mistaken and that
he would never forget my kind treatment of him.
Other similar cases have occured to delight me. Truly
kindly services, bring future rewards.
Sometime before the close of my last year in school,
Alma told me that George Ellerbeck was about to leave
his office and for me to suit myself, but if I liked, I
might take his place and study dentistry. After due
consideration, I concluded to continued on with
school, as I had the prospect of graduating...That
decision was, no doubt, a turning point in my life....
...I was admitted to graduation along with only nine
others out of a class of seventy odd members...This was
in the month of June 1886...
The news papers published a detailed account of the
commensement proceedings, giving the names of, and
commending the graduates.
Johnnie Hunt told me later, that he was in Logan when

he read of our graduation. He said he was impressed as
never before. If we, Alf Osmond and I, of Bloomington
could graduate and receive such distinction as was
accorded to us in the news papers, why couldnt he.
Thereupon, he resolved to enter the University, which
he did, and in two years was a normal graduate, who
after taught school successfully for years...
Who knows how many others were similarly effected,
I dont, but I do know that Alf Osmond and I were
pioneers in the field of modern thought and method
in teaching in Bear Lake Co. and I do know that from
that date, began the impetus that placed Bloomington
in the front rank as an educational center, when the
little erudite community was occasionally referred to
as the Athens of Idaho, or the Boston of Bear Lake,
because she was supplying three fourths of the teachers
in the county as well as prominent leaders in other
lines...
And so, I come to the end of three perfect school years
in the University of Deseret, whose name was soon
thereafter changed to the University of Utah.
I had completed the normal course as a representative
from San Juan County of Utah. As such representative
the state payed my tuition, as previously explained. That
county had the right to require my services as a teacher,
but as they made no request for the same I returned
home...and [was]granted a certificate [teachers] on the
strength of my Normal Diploma....
...I made application for the school in the Paris Second
Ward...They allowed me to teach, but as there were
no public funds for school purposes, I was to be paid
by rate bill, collected from the patrons. The customary
charge being $3.00 per pupil per quarter, or in other
words $1.00 a month for each child. If 25 pupils were
in attendence my salery would be $25.00.
It was on the 20th day of October 1886 that my
teaching carear began. It began in the crudest kind of
a building, equipped with crudest and most primitive
furnishings and appliances...I was the only teacher and
therefore had all grades, even though the attendence
became quite large and included men and women of
my own age as well as infant beginners...
...I sometimes suffered mental anguish from the lack

of accommodations and equipment, and from the
conglomerate make up of my school that precluded the
possibility of my giving needed time and attention to
the large pupils, or to any of them for that matter....
For some time during that first winter I boarded with
the Findlays, which was an unnecessary thing to do. I
should have gone home evenings, and let my mother
have the money that it cost me to live at Findlays.
Just prior to this time, there came into the county
from Alsace Loraine in Germany, a professor of music,
G.L.G. Hessel...he visited my school, sometimes
spending an entire session...He finally told me of his
purpose in coming. He had in mind the establishment
of a high school in the county to be known as the Bear
Lake Academy, and to be patterned after the BYU in
Provo. Having seen me in my work as a teacher, He
wanted me to join him in the new venture...
The commissioners gave us the use of the county court
room, which we divided by means of a partition into
two departments...It was in October 1887 that the
first High School in Bear Lake County was opened....
in a short time we had a good attendence of fine
young people...and we spent an interesting winter
with students who came in from all the surrounding
towns...The first year of the Bear Lake Academy was
pronounced a success...
During the summer of 1888, I taught a three months
summer school in Montpelier. Prof. Hessel on his own
initiative, arranged for that school for me...
...My school work in Montpelier was very pleasant.
I stayed with James and Eliza at night. They were
managing Almas ranch in Ovid....
My means of transportation was a horse and buggy. I
would drive to Ovid each night and back to school the
next morning. My horse was a yellow charger named
Ned, a beautiful traveler...He and I got along joyously
together. He liked what I liked. He liked speed and so
did I...We were companions for years...
...Late in the summer of 1888...Professor Hessel
died after a brief illness...As the professor had no
know relatives in this country, and I being his closest
221
associate, and partner in business, it became my task

to take charge of the arrangements for his interment...
I called for contributions from friends and former
students, and together we secured an appropriate stone
monument which to this day marks his grave in the
Paris cemetary...
...I reported to the Stake Presidency the work done
during the first year [at the Bear Lake Academy]...
the church did become interested, did appropriate
money to assist in its maintenance, did employ George
Osmond of the stake presidency, a former student of
Oxford University to succeed the late Professor Hessel,
and did employ me at a salery of $60.00 per month to
continue on with my share of the enterprise. Look here!
You neednt smile at that. $60.00 per month for that
was considered a lucrative emolument in those days....
The name of the school was changed from the Bear
Lake Academy to the Bear Lake Stake Academy....
As in previous years when the winters work of the
second school year of the Bear Lake Stake Academy
was ended, I returned to the farm...all to the one end
in view, that of entering the Michigan law school that
fall. To that end also I had saved what money I could,
sold what animals I had, and knowing of my plans,
sister Vinnie, my brother Almas wife, a lovable and
most gracious lady...told me that her husband had
allowed her so much money each week to pay for help
in the home. As she had done her own work, she had
that money and wanted me to have it to help me reach
my objective, stating that I might use it freely and
return it at some future date when able.
Thus equipped, I began laying plans for my departure...
Charles H. Hart, Alfred Osmond, and James E. Hart
had been to Ann Arbor the year before and were going
again. James E. and I arranged to go together on a
cattle train as far as Chicago...We were within eight
days of our departure, when to my consternation, I got
a letter from the then notorious Box B, calling me on a
mission to New Zealand to leave for that remote island
in seventeen days. Thus was my dream shattered and
my plans frustrated....
...As I looked upon a call of that nature as something
spiritually important, I abandoned my university ideas
and turned my attention to other points of the cumpas. I
fully knew that it meant a change in environment from
222
that of a student in a great university, mingling with

great professors, and ambitious students in eurodite
subjects, to that of mingling with the aboriginal
inhabitants of a distant island of the sea....
At this time I was 26 years old. The mission term in
New Zealand was three years in duration. I knew there
had been cases where elders had taken their wives and
as I had been keeping company with Miss Ida Osmond
for sometime, the idea occurred to me, Why not have
her called on a mission. We would then get married
and go together.
At this time President Wilford Woodruff, George Q.
Cannon, and their private secretary George Reynolds
were in attendence at our quarterly conference. I
presented my plan to Brother Reynolds with the request
that he bring it before the President of the Church.
He asked me many questions as to Idas qualifications,
her integrity, who she was &c, Have you spoken to
her about this, and is she willing? No, I havent
mentioned the matter to her, or her parents. Then
what is the use of going any farther? The plan may
fall through whatever the authorities may decide. I
assured him that I felt confident the plan would work
out all right if the church is willing.
Accordingly at a meeting in the home of President
William Budge that evening there were present Wilford
Woodruff, George Q. Cannon, George Reynolds,
William Budge, James H. Hart and George Osmond,
the presidency of the Church and the presidency of
the stake.
Before that assembly Brother Reynolds presented my
case. It evoked many questions and some discussion,
quite to the embarrassment of Brother Osmond who
was asked during the discussion if the lady in question
were not his daughter. He was under the necessity of
saying, Yes she is my daughter but I know nothing
about the matter.
Evidently he did not oppose the plan because I met
Brother Reynolds the next morning by appointment.
He told me that the president had given his consent
that Ida would be called on a mission as other missionaries are called and that we might go together as
planned.
So far so good, but I had not mentioned the matter

to Ida, or her parents. Ida was ill at the time, suffering
from an attack of pneumonia when the proposition
was made to her. To this day I have no recollections of
any vehement objections she made to the sudden, and
in view of what it meant, startling proposal.
Idas mother was in Salt Lake City at the time, I communicated with her by letter....
When talking of our future with Idas father, he mentioned the rather embarrassing situation he was in
when his daughter was under consideration for those
far reaching changes, and he knew nothing about it.
When I drew his attention to the fact that I couldnt
mention the matter of her going on a mission with me
until I had found out how the church felt about it, and
I couldnt speak of it to him, or her mother until I had
learned Idas attitude.
In light of these thoughts he said: You acted wisely,
you took the proper course, I dont see how you could
have done otherwise.
In the course of a few days a farewell testimonial was
held in the ward hall....It should be remembered that in
those days before it had become so common to depart
on a mission it was considered a momentous event in
ones life as well as a great honor. It was heroic indeed
to accept, especially if the call were to some distant
part of the world. Ours being to the southern hemisphere, beyond the equator, to the south sea islands,
among the uncivilized natives, much was made of it
by our relatives, friends, and neighbors....More than
a hundred dollars were contributed by our friends at
that party...
October 28, 1889 was a bitter cold day, cold wind,
snow and sleet, roads were mud mixed with snow and
traveling was bad. Brother Parley prepared the outfit
and drove us to Logan. At 10:00 a.m. we bade good
by to the folks. With many forebodings, I parted from
my mother who was ill at the time. The fear that I may
never see her again was heavy on my mind....
On reaching Spring Creek, we discovered we had
forgotten our license. I mounted a horse and rode
back through the mud to get [it]. We stopped at the
Oliver and Ida Osmond Dunford
home of Henry Cook in Garden City that night. The

trip through the canyon the next day was anything
but pleasant on account of the bad roads and stormy
weather...
October 30th, 1889. This eventful day found us in
the Logan Temple where we were married for time
and all eternity by, Apostle Marriner W. Merrell. After
the night spent at the home of Sister Birdino we went
on to Salt Lake City where we spent some time with
Alma and his family....The day of our departure, Alma
accompanied us to the train station and shoved a
$20.00 gold piece into my hand as we mounted the
train.
While in the city, I was ordained a seventy and set apart
as a missionary endowed with authority to officiate
in all the ordinances of the gospel by Apostles John
Henry Smith and Abram H. Cannon. Bro Cannon
being mouth....
...The train then headed westward to the Bay Region
and to the City of San Francisco. From the train at
Oakland we were ferried across the bay to the far famed
city by the Golden Gate.
223
We had a stay of several days in San Francisco before

our boat was to sail for the south seas. The time was
gloriously spent in visiting points of interest....
Having an ever present desire...to see all there is to see,
and to get worthwhile information from any source,
I resolved to take in China Town...I tried to persuade
my fellow missionaries to form with me a company
and go together...on learning of the reported dangers
of such a trip...they gave up the idea and advised me
to do likewise....So leaving my wife in our apartment
of the hotel, we [Oliver, a miner, and a guide] started
out to explore the underworld of the orientals...While
it was 52 years back from the date this is written, the
memory of those experiences is as fresh as the day it
was had.
Ship Ahoy! We went aboard the Mariposa, a three
thousand ton vessel, just at dusk, we pulled out into
the bay, where we stood by until midnight waiting for
the English mails. When outside the Golden Gate,
the throb of the engine, and the swell of the ocean
awakened us from slumber and we found ourselves
Out on the ocean wave.... Our first ocean voyage,
a new and strange experience in a world of unfamiliar
elements....
On nearing New Zealand, we were entranced by the
beauty of the scenery. There were numerous islets that
adorned the bay adjacent to the picturesque harbor of
Aukland.... We found the wharf crowded with a throng
of cheering people assembled to welcome us from
beyond the mighty deep. Among them coming up the
gang plank we could see Augus T. Wright, president of
the mission coming on board to greet us on our arrival
at our destination.
We were taken to the home of a Mrs. Hay, where we
stayed for a few days.
The decision to call [my] wife on a mission had been
reached so short a time before our departure by the
First Presidency they hadnt time to send word to
President Wright that a lady missionary was to arrive.
Hence President Wright had not made arrangements
for her service. So it was decided that Ida remain with
Mrs. Hay in Auckland for a month... while I was sent
to Huntley to meet Elders Bingham and Johnson, and
to join them in missionary work for that month.
224
During that month I had my first experience in Maoriland...Bro. Bingham, who later became president of
the mission, and traveled all over the island, said to me
as he was leaving for home after three years in the field:
Bro. Dunford, you were with me when I was having
my worst experiences in my missionary life in the
matter of food, accommodations, and branch trouble
with the natives. So my introduction into Maori life
was indeed violent.
At the annual conference, we [Oliver and Ida] were
appointed to the Taupo district to teach school among
the natives....
We learned that while New Zealand has a climate
famous for its mildness and congeniality and
invigorating elements, it has also some decidedly
unpleasant features, for instance, after milking our cow
one morning we put the milk in a cupboard without
covering it over, by, noon we found it one living
wriggling mass of maggots...
A woolen blanket was hung outside for airing. The
early morning dew dampened it. Later, when the sun
had been shining on it for a short time, we discovered
it had literally changed color. Investigating to ascertain
the cause of that metamorphosis we found the surface
one mass of fly-blows...and as for lice and fleas, they
thrive in that country....
At times we accompanied natives into the bush in
search of wild honey...Before returning from the quest
for honey, the natives knocked to pieces some old
rotten trees that had fallen from which they gathered
woodworms, some of them two inches long which
they would eat alive...One man split a green willow,
filled the space between the parts with worms, tied the
ends together, stuck the other end into the ground so
that the worms would be over the fire.
When nicely cooked and well browned, they somewhat
lost their wormy appearence...but somehow I was not
tempted to partake...So in that particular my education has been restricted for to this day I dont know the
taste of wood worms...
...Having spent about six months in the Taupo country,
we were transferred to the Mahia district on the east
coast of the island...Reaching Mohaka, we forded the
Ida and Oliver on their mission (seated, far right) with other missionaries
river...The next day, we went to Wairoa about 20 miles

distant.
many things in English, to sing Sunday School and

other songs, and to play games...
On the way, I was riding one horse and leading another,

Wife and Smallie [district president] were each riding
horses. Crossing a bridge made slippery by a passing
shower, wifes horse fell, throwing her under the feet
of the horse I was leading. The horse stumbled over
her, knocked her about considerably, tore her clothing,
but, remarkable as it may seem, she was not seriously
hurt....At Wairoa, the greeting we got from the natives
was not cordial, so...we went on to Nuhaka, another
stretch of 20 miles...
...in justice to the wife for the sacrifices and efforts

made and the extreme privations endured be it said
that some of the native children who attended that
school have made unusual, even remarkable progress.
Some coming to Utah where they made good. One in
particular becoming a successful musician, a composer
of beautiful songs as illustrated by Beautiful Isle of
the Sea.
...at Nuhaka...wife opened the school which was well

attended and carried on with remarkable success,
considering the fact that no equipment was provided...
Until such was provided, wife taught the kiddies to say
While wife was thus casting her bread upon the water to
be seen after many days, I did missionary work among
the branches of the district....I would sometimes be
away for days, leaving wife alone with the natives, who
became deeply attached to her, and with whom she
soon became very much at home, particularly after she
225
had learned the language, and could use it fluently, and

after she had come to know the excellent qualities of
the Maori people.
The house we lived in at Nuhaka was a two roomed
frame building, covered on the outside and roof with
corrogated sheet iron. It stood well off the ground and
was neat and comfortable.
...As our mission was to the native Maori people, we
soon became at home with the Maories, We spoke the
Maori language. We ate the Maori food, we slept in
Maori huts, we slept in Maori beds, we studied Maori
tradition, we studied Maori superstitions, We fount
Maori vermin, We studied Maori troubles, we settled
Maori feudes. In short, as time passed, we began to
think like Maories, to feel like Maories, and, no doubt,
to look like Maories....
Here ends Olivers Autobiography.
The following information is taken from the History of Bear Lake
Pioneers, article written by Lillie Dunford Mecham, pp. 194-195.
After 2 1/2 years in the mission field, Ida...returned

to Bloomington with their six-month-old son, Rao,
so named by the Chief of the Island. Oliver remained
for another six months, arriving home only a few days
before his mother, Leah, passed away.
When Ida came home, she and Olivers sister Leah,
whose husband, David Krogue, was also on a mission,
set up housekeeping together. They taught school together in the little cottage which David had purchased
before leaving for the Southern States Mission one
week after he and Leah were married....
Returning to Bloomington, Oliver made purchase of
the Isaac Dunford homestead and some acres of land.
He was instrumental in securing a water works system
for Georgetown, served as county assessor, and held
numerous executive positions in church organizations.
He taught school 28 years in the public schools of Bear
Lake County. He concerned himself with the interests
and activities of young people. [Oliver was an excellent
step-dancer and also was famous for his rendition of
The Spotted Calf.] He initiated and sponsored numerous musical and dramatic clubs in communities where
he taught. Ida was a member of the first M.I.A. Stake
Presidency, accompanist for the first ladies chorus,
226
president of the Bloomington Ward Relief Society,

and theology class leader. Oliver and Ida were the
parents of eleven children. [Rao Bingham, William
Stanley, Hazel, Alma Teller, Ralph Osmond, Mabel,
Della Maud, George Osmond, Isaac, and twins, Oliver
Wendell and Ida Georgina.] Oliver Wendell died in
April, 1913, at the age of 9 months...
...Oliver remained in the old family home until he died
suddenly while helping his grandsons with the chores
the morning of January 18, 1943. Ida, died October
30, 1943, at Paris Idaho.
Obituary Of Oliver Cowdery Dunford

Published in The Paris Post January 28, 1943
Bear Lake County Mourns Loss Of A
Pioneer Citizen
On Monday evening, January 18th at
Bloomington, Bear Lake county lost one
of its most illustrious citizens. The long
vibrant life of O. C. Dunford came to a
sudden close in the manner that he himself
would have chosen--while doing his evening
chores about the family home. While for the
past several years he has suffered periodically
with some chest restrictions, he himself had
frequently declared there has never been
anything wrong with me that a good nights
rest wouldnt cure.
A short time before his body was discovered
by his grandson, Harold Dunford, he had
left the house to be about his evening chores.
He had romped with his grandchildren just
before leaving and except for complaining
that the terrific cold was telling upon him,
he made no complaint of feeling distressed.
He leaves surviving him, his widow, Ida
Dunford, six sons, Rao B. Dunford, a teacher
at Georgetown, William Stanley Dunford,
District Attorney at Provo, Utah, Ralph
O. Dunford, a beautician, of Alameda,
Calif., George O. Dunford, principal of
Shelley Stake LDS Seminary, and Isaac
Dunford, who for the past number of years
has supervised the ranch at Bloomington

and who at the time of his fathers sudden
death was employed by the U.P.M. Co.
contractors at the huge steel plant at Provo,
Utah; four daughters, Hazel D. Haddock,
engaged with her husband in the mercantile
business at Paris, Idaho, Mabel D. Woolley,
a beautician of Oakland, Calif., Maud D.
Briscoe, engaged in a laundry business with
her husband in Oakland, Calif., and Ida
D. OBrien, Accounts Receivable Clerk for
Cotant Truck Lines in San Francisco, Calif.
One brother, James L. Dunford of Paris, is
the last surviving member of their family of
thirteen splendid children. [Editors note:
Olivers son, Alma Teller was inadvertently
omitted from this obituary.]
O. C. Dunford, since he was a year old,
at which time his parents brought him
to Bloomington from St. Louis, Mo., his
birthplace, has resided in the old Dunford
home. But in his activities as a teacher, a
public officer and a rancher, he has acquired
an unusually wide acquaintance throughout
the southern part of Idaho, northern Utah,
and the Bay Region of California.
For more than thirty years Mr. Dunford
was a teacher in the schools of Bear Lake
county, and at some period or another in
his long career, has taught in most of the
school districts of the county. In all places
where he taught, he was interested in church
and community activities. Since he quit
teaching to devote his entire energies to his
rather extensive ranch, he has held numerous
positions of trust in the Latter Day Saints
church, through all of which he has made
friends and acquaintances with practically
every person in the valley.
Mr. Dunford was essentially a pioneer.
His greatest desire was to subject to use forces
for good which had not been theretofore
employed. He counted any man a success who
could make two blades of grass grow where
only one grew before, and proceeded in this
progressive spirit in everything he undertook.
Many acres of land have contributed to the

welfare of the country because he broke them
out of the sagebrush and reduced them to
their first service.
He assisted in the first incorporation of the
Village of Bloomington, laying out the town
and designating its boundaries, and became
the first clerk of the village board. He figured
prominently in every forward looking
activity of the community thereafter.
He was always sincere in his religious
convictions. On October 28, 1889, after
completing arrangements to study law at
Ann Arbor, Mich., he willingly rejected these
plans in favor of a call for missionary service
from his church, and he and his bride left
their home in Bloomington and took passage
for the islands of New Zealand. After over
three years in the islands, during which time
their first son, Rao, was born, the young
couple returned home to find such multiplied
burdens of family life and debt that he was
compelled to finally abandon his ambition
to make law his profession. Long years later,
after his family had reached maturity, he
was called to fill another mission in the
Eastern States.
Mr. Dunford was a splendid traveler and
had the capacity to enjoy far places and new
experiences. He had a fine command of language and a willingness to write, and many
of his friends were carried along with him in
his travels by his vivid description of strange
and distant scenes.
A field of his written expression, which
possibly is not as well known as his travelogues,
is poetry. He was somewhat modest where
his verse was concerned, and while in his
speaking and prose writing he frequently
made use of his poetic compositions, he was
always careful not to disclose their origin.
He leaves many gems of his pen which reflect
the effervescent joy of his living.
To his large family of children, grandchildren and great grandchildren, of which
227
there are forty-eight, he was always a

model of cheerfulness, industry, devotion,
ambition, determination and good
fellowship. The large number of the general
public who knew him as friend felt his
sterling qualities. He was a warrior against
evil, sordidness, and gloom, and many
friends and strangers experienced the uplift
of his cheerful, kindly nature.
The devotion of relatives and friends
was evidenced at the funeral services held
in the Bloomington chapel January 22nd.
Even though the weather was somewhat
forbidding, the house was packed.
Bishop J. P. Patterson presided at the
beautiful and impressive services. George H.
Ward pronounced the invocation.
The ward choir, under the direction of A.
O. Christensen, sang Oh My Father; Max
Haddock sang In My Fathers House; a
male quartet composed of Max Haddock,
Melvin Hulme, Ray Piggott, and Hulme
Dunford sang Lead Kindly Light and The
Teachers Work is Done. Words of tribute
and condolence were spoken by Pres. A. A.
Hart, G. E. Hulme, Letha D. Madsen, and
Bishop Patterson. Benediction was given by
A. O. Christensen.
Interment was in the Bloomington cemetery with the grave being dedicated by T. R.
Ward.
228
In Appreciation
To the many relatives and friends who

called at the home and who contributed
beautiful floral pieces and who otherwise
aided and assisted us during our recent
bereavement, we take this method to express
our heartfelt thanks and appreciation.

Mrs. Ida Dunford and family

Endnote
1. A. Rex and James D. Dunford are grandsons of Oliver through

his son, Alma Teller.
Ida Ann Osmond Dunford

1869-1943
(From historical sketches written by Oliver Cowdery Dunford

and Letha Dunford Madsen)
Ida Ann Osmond Dunford was born February 26, 1869,

in Bloomington, Idaho, five years after the settlement
of the Bear Lake Valley at a time when every house in
the village was of logs with a dirt roof. Ida was the sixth
child in a family of ten children--three boys and seven
girls (Clara, George Anson, Alfred, Rosabell, Ira, IDA
ANN, Ella, Nellie, Georgina, and Alice Maud)--born
to George Osmond and Mary Georgina Huckvale.
She attended the primitive schools of that day, which
were crude indeed in every particular, as all old timers
know. While she was yet a child, her father purchased
a Mason and Hamlin organ, reputed to be the very
first instrument of its kind in the valley. On it, by
her unaided effort, she learned and soon became the
Sunday School and ward organist, at the same time
serving as Sunday School secretary.
At about the age of 15, in order to assist with the
family budget, which in those days called for careful
planning, she accepted a position as clerk in the co-op
store. There she labored faithfully and well for several
years.
Her musical ability enabled her to be of great social
service to the community. For years, she was trainer and
accompanist for glee clubs, choruses, choirs, etc. It was
during those years when local musicians were scarce
and when the village became notable for its musical
festivals. So ran the joyous tenor of her life among her
many relatives and friends, for whom she had great
affection and with whom she was very popular.
In the autumn of 1889, she became the wife of Oliver
Cowdery Dunford and accepted with him a call from
President Wilford Woodruff to do missionary work
among the natives of New Zealand. Thus she became
the first lady missionary from the village. Accordingly, on October 30, Oliver and Ida were married by
Apostle Marriner W. Merrill in the Logan Temple and
continued on from there to that remote island in the
South Seas.
Ida and twins, Oliver and Ida
Life among the Maories was native indeed, but she took
it and the language with a zest that won the admiration of the missionaries and the love of the natives. As
a teacher of the little native boys and girls, she was very
successful. How thrilled the old folks were to hear their
children sing in excellent harmony Sunday School and
other songs!
As a rich reward for her efforts and privations, she
had the joy of knowing that some of her pupils had
become prominent. One, for instance, Watini Mitti
(Walter Smith) became an able musician, a composer
of popular songs, a noted one being My Beautiful Isle
of the Sea.
While in the depths of Maoriland, 25 miles away from
the nearest European habitation, her first child, Rao
Bingham, was born. The Maori people gave him his
first name.
After two years of teaching, preaching, and exhorting
among the dusky dwellers of that distant isle, Ida was
honorably released to return home. Oliver remained to
carry on for another year.
229
Oliver and Ida Ann Osmond Dunford Family
Shortly after her return home, she was made president

of the Primary Association. To provide for her needs
and those of her child, she and her sister-in-law,
Leah Dunford Krogue, whose husband, David, was
also on a mission, conducted a private school. They
were both well trained and musical and made a happy
combination.
When Nancy Pugmire became stake president of the
Y.L.M.I.A., she chose Ida to be a member of the stake
board. At that time, the Bear Lake Stake included the
area that later became the Montpelier Stake. They
served thus together until Sister Pugmire became stake
president of the Relief Society and then took Ida with
her into that organization as a board member. On the
accession of Sister Eliza B. Cook to the presidency of
the stake Relief Society, she chose Ida to be a member
of her board.
Ida served several years as president of the Bloomington
Ward Relief Society, during which time she endeared
230
herself through her unselfishness to the women of the

community.
Thus runs the story, briefly told, of Idas public activities.
It is in the realm of home, as wife and mother, that the
angelic elements of her character came to the fore to
prompt, temper, and sweeten every act of her life. No
wife was ever more responsive to the duties of that holy
alliance; no mother was more solicitous and attentive
to every need of her six sons and four daughters, her 38
grandchildren, and her five great-grandchildren.1
The History of the Bloomington Ward Relief Society
gives the record of Idas service as president from
September 16, 1915, to January 18, 1921. Her
counselors were Mary Ann Christensen and Dorothy
P. Painter, with Sarah J. Dunford as secretary. The
history states:
She was studious; and as the Relief Society lessons were
now requiring more study than formerly, she took an
active interest in this branch of the association.
Oliver and Ida Osmond Dunford
Sister Dunford is remembered as a very ambitious

woman, dauntless in undertaking and accomplishing
hard tasks, both physical and mental. Although she had
the work of caring for a large family, she was promptly
on hand for meetings and showed by her attitude
that her heart was in her work. Her counselors were
favorable to all efforts to improve the Society.
During this period World War I was in progress,
and Red Cross sewing and knitting were cheerfully
taken up by the Relief Society members. Sometimes
they did it at regular work meetings; and again they
would be given patterns and instructions there, and
then members would take the articles to their homes
to complete. In answer to the call for raising of food,
the Society planted a patch of potatoes in the church
lot and cared for them until they were harvested. Some
of the officers and members had sons in the service,
and they derived much comfort in meeting together
and doing their bit for the cause. One of the faithful
visiting teachers, Sister Mary E. Nelson, became a Gold
Star Mother through the death of her son, Dellos, in
France.2
Ida Ann Osmond Dunford was an ideal example of

dignified, gracious, lovely womanhood. Her sweet,
quiet, pleasant manner was a calming, peaceful
influence in her own home and among all of her
associates. At the time of her passing she was survived
by six sons--Rao Bingham, William Stanley, Alma
Teller, Ralph Osmond, George Osmond, and Isaac
(who acted as pallbearers at her funeral services) and
four daughters--Hazel, Mabel, Della Maud, and Ida
Georgina. She was preceded in death by her husband,
Oliver Cowdery, and baby son, Oliver Wendell, who
was a twin to daughter Ida.
Endnotes
1. This information is from an article written by Olivery Cowdery
Dunford for the obituary of Ida shortly before his own death,
which occurred January 18, 1943. Ida died nine months later on
October 30, 1943. Only a few changes have been made in the
original text.
2. Letha Dunford Madsen, History of the Bloomington Ward Relief
Society, written in 1959 and filed in the Bloomington LDS Ward
Library.
231
9
The Story of
James Lehi Dunford
(1866-1944)
by Tara Sorenson Parker1
Nestled in the settlement of Bloomington which is on

the very edge of the west foothills of the Bear Lake
valley, James Lehi Dunford was born, the twelfth child
and youngest son, of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey.
James was born in the winter on 21 January, 1866, in
a small log cabin with a dirt roof and floor which was
on the main road. The family was sustained on frozen
wheat ground in a coffee mill and not half enough of
that.2 James oldest brother, William, was nineteen
years old at the time.
When James was three years old, he had a new baby
sister, Leah, born to complete this family of thirteen
children, nine of whom were still living at the time of
Leahs birth. When James was five years old, he lost
another sister, Eliza, to typhoid fever. She was eleven
years old when she died. James said of her, She was
such a splendid, robust girl of a lovely disposition. He
remembers some Bloomington boys going to the Paris
ice cave to get some ice to preserve her body until her
brothers could come from Salt Lake for the funeral.3
James Lehi Dunford on his mission, 1926-1927
James remembers one morning when he was a boy, all

in his family had arisen early and were busy doing the
Saturdays work when someone rode up to the front
gate and asked his father, Isaac, if he wasnt coming
to Sunday School. Then the family discovered that
they had lost a day and were doing the Saturdays work
on Sunday morning. He said, You can imagine the
Chapter Nine: The Story of James Lehi Dunford
249
prediciment. He also mentions that the only fruit his

family could enjoy in the wintertime was a few native
yellow currants his mother, Leah, had preserved.
He also recalls the few head of beef cattle, and few milk
cows his family had. James told about the milk being
set in pans for the cream to rise; then it was skimmed
very closely before the boys could use it to break bread
in and eat. He tells of his father and brother, Moroni,
feeding the cows wild hay that they had mowed with a
scythe and mixed with some wheat straw. His mother
would set away the milk in pans for the cream to rise, so
she could sell the butter she had made from the cream.
James job as a boy was to get the calves that were grazing
on the street shut up, before the cows came home to
be milked in the evening. James learned the alphabet
from a Brother Greenhalgh in what they called Sunday
School which was held in Bloomington.4
James stayed one winter when he was nine years old in
Salt Lake with his brother, Alma, who was a dentist.
Alma married Susa Young (daughter of Brigham
Young), and they had two children. James attended
school there in the old Social Hall building on State
Street. During this stay at his brothers home, James
remembers running along the old stone wall up past
the Lion House to pick cherries from the tree in front
of the Beehive House. He was very homesick while
there. He laments that he was left a lot to watch over
Susas two young children.5
His father, Isaac, was killed in a tragic accident in
Blacksmith Fork Canyon. Isaac, along with his wife
and children, James and Leah, and niece, Leah, were
traveling with horse and wagon to Salt Lake City to
visit their sons and families and attend October general
conference. The horse team was spirited - they bolted
unexpectedly. Isaac was thrown from the wagon and
run over, killing him instantly.6
The following account by 14-year-old, James, who was
a witness and participant, is most impressive:
In the fall of the year 1879--we had finished
our threshing, and a great deal of our fall
work--father and mother thought they
would like to go to Salt Lake to see Wm. and
Alma and families and attend the October
Conference. So on Friday morning the 2nd
250
of October, father, mother, sister Leah &

niece Leah and myself left in a spring wagon
we had borrowed from Brother Andrew
Jacobson, drawn by Fran and Barney, a
spirited team we then owned, for Salt Lake
City.

We camped for dinner just south of the
bridge at Swan Creek. We had not proceeded
far when the tire came off one of the hind
wheels. Father and I walked back to Brother
Cooks who was then living at Swan Creek.
We borrowed his wagon and drove back to
our outfit, put the wheel on the wagon and
brought mother and the two girls back to
Cooks. Here they stayed all night and father
and I came on to Bloomington with our
wheel and had Bro Painter get busy and
put the tire on the same evening. This was
Friday, October 2nd 1879.

We got up early the next morning and set
out for Swan Creek. We found mother and
the girls anxiously awaiting us. We got the
wheel put on and Brother cooks wagon
returned; and dinner over we were on our
way again. We reached Meadowville that
evening and Brother Josiah Tuft made us
very comfortable at his home--where all of
our people were always welcome when we
came that way.

The morning of Oct 4th, 1879 was cloudy
and rather downcast. We started on our
journey through the mountains via. the
Danish Dugway. Brother and Sister
Emanuel Long were traveling with us.
John W. and Levi H. were along with their
parents.

They were on their way to Ogden, Utah
where they owned an orchard, after a
load of fruit. They were driving a span of
mules. We camped for dinner somewhere in
the Strawberry canyon. Passed the Danish
Dugway, Rock Creek, and on past Curtis
Ranch (Hardware Ranch). As we entered
Blacksmith Fork Canyon it was just getting
dusk. Bro Long had difficulty in getting his
mules to keep up with us. He had a small

chain in the wagon and would hit them a
lick with that they would pick up lively for
a short way, then slack up again. Then he
would rattle the said chain vigorously, and
his team would speed up again for a short
distance.

About a mile from the head of the canyon
father said to Brother Long, Bro. Long, I
will drive on down to the meadows and get
a fire started by the time you come. Bro.
Long said, Alright; so we started down the
canyon at a more rapid pace.

We had 10 sacks of oats along. This just
filled the bottom of the box. All the back
half of the wagon on top the oats and up
to the cover was filled with wool. The oats
and wool father was taking down to sell.
The rest of our luggage, bedding etc. and
we folks occupied the front end of the box.
Father and Mother were in the spring seat
and we children were behind the seat. As we
started to travel up faster, father was singing
that splendid hymn, All is well. That part
of the poem, and should we die before out
journeys through, Happy day All is well are
the last words I ever heard from fathers lips,
for at this point I went sound asleep as did
also the little girls.

It was perhaps half an hour after that we
were all three awakened by the shaking,
bouncing, rumbling of the wagon. I was the
first to look up and discover that both father
and mother were gone from the wagon. The
lines were dragging on the ground and the
team dashing like mad down the canyon.
Shortly sister Leah got up on the side of the
wagon box and jumped out among the boulders and willows on the banks of the angry,
rushing river. Niece Leah was in the act of
doing likewise and I caught her and pulled
her back. I thought we stood a better chance
to remain in the wagon. Our team ran
about a mile and a half right around that
big rock that projects out into the road so far
that there is scarcely room for the wagon to

pass between it and the raging river. Soon
we reached an up grade portion of the road
and rather sandy. This brought the team to
a slower gate, and I jumped out and ran to
the front and grabbed each horse by the bits
and brought them to a stand still. As I did
so the tongue punched me quite hard in the
abdomen.

I soon unhitched them and tied them to
the wheel. Mind you it was dark as pitch
all this while. I caught hold of niece Leahs
hand and we started back on the run, not
knowing what a fearful experience we
would pass through. We soon met sister
Leah running like a mad person to overtake
us. We would first see one thing and then
another--a frying pan, nose sacks, a sack of
oats, etc.. We all joined hands and ran back
as fast as breath would allow us. Finally in
the darkness we could discern the form of
dear mother walking to and fro in the road
wringing her hands and sobbing bitterly.
Finally we could discern our dear fathers
body lying flat on his back with the left
knee slightly raised. His hat was just a short
distance from his head. He had his gloves
on the whip clenched in his right hand. The
only movement I noticed was the right leg to
straighten out just as we got to him. Blood
was flowing from his mouth and nose and
ears. We think he was killed instantly. His
feet were in the direction the wagon was
going, and he was lying rather slanting across
the wagon track, and apparently the wheel
struck the neck first bursting the jugular
vein and then passed diagonally over the
chest and abdomen and off at the hip.

Imagine the distressing circumstances, dark
as the darkest night and a drizzling rain,
and all out in the open!! Imagine our dear
Mothers feelings, and intense anxiety, and
fearful foreboding! All alone in that dark
canyon, her dear husband lying in the rain,
and that run away team gone on down the
canyon with her three children in the wagon,
251
she having no idea what would become of

them, nor what she could do next.
that happy home. Their joy was so suddenly

changed to sorrow most intense.
When we children got back to mother, she

sent sister Leah and I back to meet Brother
Long and family. We perhaps ran a mile or
more before we met them. We told them the
awful news. They took us into the wagon
with them and hurried on down to the scene
of great sorrow and lamentation.

After some consultation it was decided for
John and Levi to go down and get our team,
about a mile and a half away, and ride them
back to Curtises and get a man from there to
bring a team and a light rig and come down
the canyon to get fathers body. This brother
Curtis did, assisted by another man. John
and Levi remained in the canyon with their
father, and the next day went on to Ogden.
One of these men drove the wagon containing dear fathers body, and the other man
drove our team and load back to Curtises
that night, reaching there about three oclock
of the morning of Oct. 5th (Sunday). Good
sister Long came on back with us.
Fathers body was carefully and affectionately transferred to a bier in the north lower
room in the house we had so recently moved
in to--the home provided by a hard working,
loving father for a family he dearly loved.
The next morning, (Sunday), the men put

our grain and wool in Mr. Curtis granary,
and changed fathers body to our wagon and
we started for home, Bro Curtis driving our
team. We came on to Meadowville reaching
Bro. Tufts about one oclock. Bro. Tuft soon
procured another team and brought us on to
our home in Bloomington.
We did not get home till about nine in the
evening--a very dark and cloudy night. It
was Parleys birthday, Oct. 5th, he was 18
that day. He had a few friends there to
celebrate the occasion, Daniel Ward and
several others. As we drove up to the gate
we could see them in their glee through the
window. Bro Tuft went in to acquaint them
of the sad news. After the usual greeting he
said to the boys, Boys, I have brought you
bad news. Prepare yourselves for the worst,
and then he told them what had happened.
We could readily observe the change within
252
Just before we departed on this fateful trip

father had preached at the funeral service
of Matthew Thornock, and he made the expression during his remarks that, No one
knew whose turn it might be next. It might
be you and it might be me. And just one
week to the hour our dear father was lying
in the same place and services were being
held for him.

The day of the funeral was stormy and unpleasant, yet many came from near by towns,
and a splendid turnout from our home
town. Uncle George (fathers eldest Brother)
and his wife, Aunt Sarah, and William and
Alma, the two eldest sons, came in with
Uncle George from Salt Lake City. [Moroni
also came with them.]
The services were very impressive. Bishop
William Hulme and President James H.
Hart were the principal speakers.
Isaac was buried in the Bloomington
Cemetery.
James advanced in the priesthood as he grew older. He
served as president of the deacons quorum while in that
group. He helped work on the brick home his parents
were building. Well built and cared for, in 1996 it is
still home to the Eugene Hart family who purchased
the home years ago. The present official address is:
287 North Main street, Bloomington, Idaho 83223.

James attended the University of Utah, then taught
school for thirteen years in Bear Lake County and
Safford, Arizona. He married Eliza Jacobson on the
18th of April, 1888. Three months later, 30 August,
1888, James and Eliza were sealed in the Logan temple
by Marriner W. Merill.
The state of Idaho had at this time a law in force that

restricted members of The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints from voting. On 25 October, 1888,
it is listed in the Bloomington ward records that James
demanded his name be withdrawn from the ward
records of the church. This enabled him to vote in
the Presidential election. Benjamin Harrison won
the presidency that year. Grover Cleveland serving
as president of the United States the term previous
and the term following Pres. Harrison. On 5 January,
1889, James name was reentered on the ward records.7
(see longer explanation in endnotes.)
James and Eliza became the parents of nine children,
seven girls and two sons. He served a mission for thirty
months in England leaving his wife and six children.
Venice, the oldest, was 13 years old and Jennie, the
baby daughter, was eighteen months old. While
serving in England, his little daughter, Jennie, died
with complications following pneumonia.
The following is taken from the journal he kept while
on this mission:
Sunday October 4th. 1903 Nottingham
Conference. Day fairly promising and
bright. We arose at 7 am and all were busy
preparing for the Sabbath work. Having
plenty of time however, as we were all fasting.
All the elders got ready and wielded their way
to the hall at 9:30. President Lyman and I
walking arm in arm to the hall where we
found a great many anxious saints to greet
us. President Lyman especially, of course.
Before leaving the office I received a letter
from Brother Oliver telling of the serious
illness of my sweet babe Jennie. Following is
a copy of the letter.

Bloomington September 16th, 1903. Dear
Brother James, At some future time I may
write you a long list of excuses for not having
written you oftener, but dear brother, if I do
it will not change facts. I am however, still
as interested as ever in your welfare and well
doing and delight to hear of your well doing
and prosperity in your sacred occupation.
Dear Brother I am unable to inform you
that we are well at home just at present.
James and Elizas wedding picture
Your sweet little daughter Jennie being the

notable, exception. All the others are quite
well, but Jennie was seized with a severe cold
last Sunday and since that time has been a
very sick child. Dr. West has given her every
attention and anxious consideration. She
has had every care from her kind mother
and other every willing relatives and friends
but is still a very sick child.
Dr. West pronounced her trouble due to a
severe attack of capillary pneumonia, but
he combatted that most successfully and
pronounced her out of danger, but the little
darling did not recover as she should, so
Dr. again visited her and found a serious
complication of the bowels that amounted
almost to a complete obstruction. After a few
hours, however, a movement was secured
and we all rejoiced in the anticipation of a
speedy recovery.
253
worried and troubled. Our conference meetings were exceedingly successful. The spirit of
love, peace and union, existing among us.
This being fast day we assembled in council
meeting between the morning and afternoon
meetings. Pres. Lyman talking to us for 3/4
of an hour on church discipline. During the
three meetings Pres. Lyman delivered three
excellent discourses. At our evening meetings
we had an audience of about 200 people,
very attentive listeners.
James, Eliza, and Venice
Again, however disappointment confronted

us, for while the Dr. found her lungs
and bowels in fair working order the
inflammation had passed to her spinal cord
it is that which is affecting her now. Dear
brother James, rest assured that everything
possible to be done for your darling shall be
done. It shall lack nothing. The whole town
stands ready to spring to the assistance of
your dear ones at home. We fondly hope that
we shall be able to announce in our next
letter the recovery of sweet little Jennie and
this we may be able to do as the blessings
of God have been repeatedly invoked. Dr.
West seemed extremely anxious to do all in
his power.
Dear Brother, I have reserved nothing that
I can think but have explained her condition
as I believe it is that you might know hoping
and praying that all will be well and that I
can soon say that Jennie is restored to health.
I remain your affectionate brother, Oliver.
After reading this letter to President Lyman
he said, Dear Brother, be comforted, your
folk will be all right. We went to conference, but you may suspect that my heart
was full of anxiety. Agnes said as I sat on
the stand in the evening meeting I looked
254
On Monday morning we assembled in

the capacity of prayer, I asked Pres. L. to
please lead us. He offered a fervent prayer,
invoked Gods blessings upon wife and
family, especially upon my sick child. After
breakfast we hurried to Shorts in a pouring
rain, taking bus, train, etc.. Spent the rest of
the day in various duties.
Tuesday morning October 6th we were
engaged in prayer. Elder Abbey was praying
earnestly for my family and I and my sick
child when the postman knocked. Agnes
answered the call, and when we arose she
brought in our mail. She handed me my
letter with the remark, Here Mr. Dunford,
good news, we hope. With intense anxiety
I opened and read the following from my
loved wife.
Bloomington Sept. 23, 1903 My Dearest
Dear, It is certainly with an aching heart
that I write to you but I do feel that we
will have to acknowledge the hand of our
Heavenly father in this our sore trial. I did
not write last week on account of our dear
babe being so ill but now I will tell you all
about it. On Saturday evening Sept, 12th
I was bathing the children and as I picked
sweet Jennie up to bath her, I said to the
children, Jennie seems to have a fever, but
I thought a good bath would help her. She
rested well all night.
In the morning I went down to wash and
dress Idas new baby and she wished me to
come down and stay the afternoon with her.
I said I did not care to as our baby seemed to

have a little cold and it was stormy. Oliver
said he would hitch up and come and get us,
so we would not be out but a minute or two.
I said all right. I came home, Jennie was
playing. I said, do you want to go for a ride
down to Aunt Idas? She clapped her hands
with delight.
When we got down there I unwrapped her
and stood her on the floor. I was very much
surprised she did not want to stay. I took her
on my knee and in less than an hour she was
burning up by fever. I told Oliver I would
like to go home. He said, Stay all night as
the baby is not feeling well. I said, No, I
must go home. I sent the children in on to
light the fire, Oliver hitched up and brought
me home as far as the gate.
In less than half an hour she went into
convulsions, which frightened me very
much. Sister Thornock came in and said
she thought it was caused by the teeth. She
was very restless all night. In the morning
the boys called on their way to the field and
thought she would be alright soon, but I felt
very uneasy.
In the afternoon Frank Greenhalgh was
going to Paris. I asked him to see the Dr.
and tell him her symptoms and see what he
thought was the matter. He said it was her
teeth and sent some powders. Not a minute
of sleep all that night. In the next afternoon
I could see she was getting worse so with her
on my lap I wrote a note to Edna telling
her to telephone to the Dr. He came over
immediately and pronounced it capillary
pneumonia. I carried out his instructions
also had the Elders, and Bishop came in
frequently. For you know they tell us faith
and works go together.

Next morning the Dr. was surprised to
find her so much better he said she was out
of danger, but to continue poulticing her
till 9 oclock in the evening. Then put hot
flannels on and take her to bed, but I stayed
Eliza and children, Grant and Jennie, 1903-04
up with her all night so she would not take

cold. She rested real well the next afternoon.
I thought she was worse and went up to the
phone and talked with the Dr. He thought
everything was favorable, but as soon as he
saw he said something else was the matter.
It is her bowels now. He did all he could
for her from Thursday morning till Friday
night. The elders also came in several times
each day, but at midnight Dave and Oliver
went for the Doctor according to orders and
just before they got back she had a passage.
We were all delighted she seemed so much
better. The folks all went home except May
and Nell. They persuaded me to go and lie
down awhile.
When I came out of the bedroom, they said,
see how much better she looks. Her eyes are so
bright. As soon as I looked at her my heart
sank and I said, O girls, I am afraid she is
worse, her eyes are not natural, she is moving
her head and I am very much afraid of spinal
meningitis. (this was Saturday morning)
At 10 the Dr. came and said I was right. I
think I know better than any what terrible
255
On Tues Sept. 22nd our darling was laid to

rest. All that we could do for her was done.
I can now see why you were so anxious to
secure a lot in the cemetery. Our darling was
laid in the block you staked off just east of
Moronis. I do feel that we are blessed. That
comforting spirit is with us and if we but
live as we should we will be able to claim
our sweet babe in the eternal world. What
a consolation this is. I know you will be out
of money before you get this, but have been
unable to get it off any sooner.
My dear, I have felt all the time that I could
stand most anything if my dear children
could only be spared to see their papa come
home, but I had to be tried in that respect
and I do pray that we may strive more fully
to do the will of our father. Sweet Verona
in saying her prayers said, Bless my dear
little sister that is dead, that her spirit may
be happy where ever it may be. Isnt that a
beautiful sentiment from a little girl. Your
loving wife Eliza and family.
James on his mission to England
suffering she had passed through during the

week. On Sunday morning at 20 minutes to
10 she passed from this vale of tears.

All that loving relatives and friends could
do was done. It must be that she was wanted
to do a noble work. She was such a loving
little treasure. Oh my dear, how I did want
you here, how my heart is wrung for your
dear sake. I feel that I can stand my sorrow
here among relatives and friends, but my
heart does ache for you. Yet at the same time
I know the Lord will not forsake you. I do
pray for his choicest blessings to rest upon you
to raise up friends to comfort you. Do not
waver in your faith but go on doing good till
you are honorably released to return to us.
Sometimes I feel as though you will think I
did not take very good care of our treasures,
but my dear, I did the best I could.
256
In reading this letter all in the room were

silent not a word. I was reading it to myself.
When I came to the expression, ...our darling
passed from this vale of tears... I could read
no more. I broke down completely. I went
up stairs and poured out my grief in a flood
of tears. Two of my beloved brothers, Elder
Sauders and Holman came up and wept
with me. They threw their arms around me
and consoled me in every way they could. I
read the remainder of the letter and when
I witnessed the heavenly signature of my
affectionate wife I was indeed comforted. I
have written a long letter to my loved ones
and to day Oct. 7th at 3 p.m. I am feeling
much comforted and blessed.
Oct 8th 1903 At 5:30 I arose and looked at
the clock and thought I would lie down till
6 a.m. Then called Elder Wooley and he and
I walked over to see our Bro. We traveled
3 miles in 45 minutes. We found him in
bed. By his request, we anointed the parts
effected, anointed his head and administered
to him. He arose right up as though nothing

had ever been the matter with him, dressed
and went down stairs and we all enjoyed
our breakfast together. Thanking God for
our many blessings.
At 10:30 we came on back. Arriving here I
found a letter from Pres. Lyman containing
the following consoling remarks. Pres.
James L. Dunford 7 Devon St. Nottingham.
My Dear Brother, We condole with you in
the loss of your beautiful little girl. You have
our tenderest sympathy and wish you to send
it to sister Dunford, whose heart will be so
sorely desolate. I understand this to be the
first break on your own immediate family.
In our lives we are all tried in just such
tender lives. Thank heaven that the wife and
mother and the rest of the family remain to
you. While the baby girl has pioneered the
way to that perfect state. Baby is alright.
God grant that we may be as well received as
she when our lifes race is run. God bless and
hear your sorrowful hearts. All is well. Our
Heavenly Father makes no mistakes. You
have one treasure secure beyond all question,
eternally in the heavens. I enclose you a little
flower card for you and sister Dunford in
sacred memory of the sweet jewel that has
gone on to our Heavenly Father. God bless
you and yours forever. I am your affectionate
brother, Francis M. Lyman
P.S. At this point your letter of yesterday
with generous quotation from the letter of
your devoted wife is received. She is a jewel
of the first order. The Lord will heal her
heart, so will He the hearts of all the family.
F.M.L. On the back of the flower card was
written: This flower card I brought from the
Holy City, Jerusalem. I now present it to my
Dear Brother and Sister James L. Dunford
in loving remembrance of their beautiful
baby girl whom the Lord has taken home to
his bosom. God bless you and yours forever,
Affectionately, Francis M. Lyman Liverpool,
England Oct. 6th 1903.
Eleven-year-old Logan, helped his mother with the

chores while James was away on his mission. After
thirty months James returned to his young family in
Bloomington. James then served for eight years as
President of the Bloomington Ward YMMIA, and
was superintendent of the Bear Lake Stake (now Paris,
Idaho Stake) Sunday Schools for eight years.8
James served ten years in the Sunday School superintendency. He also served as superintendent of religion
classes for five years. At the stake conferences his duties
required him to report to the visiting general authorities of his stewardship. The stake clerk would type up
a report to be sent to the Deseret News. One article
stated,
Supt. James L. Dunford gave a brief report
of the conditions of the Sunday Schools
throughout the Stake. Felt that they are
doing a good work, but that the per cent
of attendance was a little low on account
of the epidemic of measles that has been so
prevalent throughout the stake.
Elder David O. McKay was the visiting general
authority.
James L. worked as assessor and collector for Bear
Lake County for two years.9 Another baby daughter,
Annabelle, died just before she turned a year old in
1907.10
James Lehi Dunford was mayor of Paris for four years.
Paris was a bustling city then. When the students
would come from the outlying areas to go to school
for the winter, that would make Paris quite a busy
place. There were two banks, a confectionery store, a
dry goods and hardware store and a big hotel. It was
a bustling city. James L. was Chief Deputy of the
Idaho Game Warden for eleven years. He attended the
Cardston Temple dedication in 1923. He filled another
six-month mission in California from 1926-27, being
called again to service by President Heber J. Grant. He
worked as an agent for the Beneficial Life Insurance
Company from 1905 to 1939.11
James is remembered as a father who hop-skipped
to Sunday School with his little daughter, Verona, in
hand, singing songs on their way.12 He sang his little
257
Mayor James Dunford meeting Colonel Thatcher in front of Paris Tabernacle
girls to sleep at night and took the young ones, Lena

and Nellie, on summer vacations to Boise to see the
state capitol, and to Salt Lake City to see the Church
headquarters and on a ship to Hawaii. He had won
one ticket from his insurance salesmanship.
James personally remembered birthdays, often with

pennies as a gift. Venice tells of her dad sending 39
pennies to her on her 39th birthday while he was on
a mission to California. She said he wrote the sweetest
letter:
In 1925, it took the four family members who remained at home eight days to go over on the ship.
They sailed on the City of Los Angeles. They stayed
in Hawaii for two and a half weeks, lodging at first in
a nice hotel right in the middle of Honolulu. While
everyone was unpacking, James went out to buy a hat.
He was also looking for his brother Parleys boy, Sterling, who had left home upset with his girlfriend and
parents. James was surprised to find Sterling working in
the big Liberty store in the mens department. Sterling
showed the family the island. They went over to Hilo
and stayed by the Kilauea volcano. They walked across
the biggest share of the crater there. Lena remembers
the steam coming up by their bedroom window. Two
years after their stay there, the volcano erupted again,
completely destroying the house they stayed in. They
also visited the temple while there.
I do pray Venice, that you will have many

more happy returns of your natal day and
that the future will be bright and cheery to
you, just enough shadow to temper the glare
of the sun...However, it is by trials we are
developed, so trust in our Heavenly Father
and do the right.13
258
James oldest son, Logan, died of complications following pneumonia during World War I leaving a wife
and little son. This was another great sadness for the
family. James beloved wife, Eliza, died on the 9th of
December, 1943, in Logan, Utah.
His daughter, Verona, with her husband and family,
moved into his home at that time to better care for him.
All my cousins came from Logan, Utah,

and everyone went to the funeral and then
traveled to Bloomington and went up on the
hill in Bloomington to bury Grandpa.
James suffered a stroke and died within hours on the
16 September 1944.14
The following is the obituary printed on the front page
of the Paris Post, volume sixty-four:
James L. Dunford
Passes Away Here Saturday
James Lehi Dunford, prominent citizen and
former mayor of Paris, passed away at the
family home early Saturday morning following a nine month illness.
James Lehi Dunford, 1910
James was using a cane in those days. Granddaughter,

LaRae Sorenson, remembers James passing
just like it was yesterday. We were sitting
up to the table for a meal and Grandfather
who used a cane in those days misjudged the
position of it and fell to the floor hitting the
corner of his forehead on the table making
it bleed. Mother ran to his assistance and
several helped him into the bedroom. The
doctor was called. Dr. Rich said he had
suffered a stroke and just to keep him
comfortable and in bed.
I slept with mother that night on a fold out
couch in the dining room which was right
next to Grandpas bedroom. She went to
his bedside many times during that night
to attend to him. He was like he was in a
coma, yet having dreams and would call
out with instructions about caring for the
calves and other things. He died that night.
I was in grade school. His passing was sad.
Mr. Dunford was born at Bloomington,

Idaho, on January 21, 1866, a son of Isaac
and Leah Bailey Dunford. He was educated
in the public schools of Bloomington, and
the University of Utah. He taught school for
many years in Ovid, St. Charles, Bennington
and Paris, Idaho, and Safford, Arizona.

He filled a two-year mission in England
from 1902 to 1904. Upon his return, he
became assessor and collector for Bear Lake
county. He was deputy game warden for
the state of Idaho for five years, and game
warden for six years.

He served as agent for the Beneficial Life
Insurance company from 1905 to 1939.

Active in L.D.S. church work he served 8
years as teacher and ten years in the Sunday
School superintendency; 8 years as president
of the YMMIA, as stake superintendent of
Sunday schools for eight years and as stake
superintendent of religion classes for five
years.

On April 18, 1888, he married Eliza C.
Jacobson, who died last December. The
couple were devoted parents of nine children,
six of whom survive: Mrs. George E. Hulme
259
of Bennington, Mrs. Rayford Stevens, of

Paris, Mrs. H. R. Weston, Mrs. William
Horlacher and Mrs J. C. Wallentine, all of
Logan, and Grant A. Dunford of Burley.
Also surviving are 27 grandchildren and 11
great grandchildren.

Mr. Dunford was the last of a family of 13
to answer the call Home. He expressed the
observation that he was the last leaf when
his brother, Oliver C. Dunford, died nearly
two years ago.

James L. as he was familiarly known by
his many friends always greeted his friends
with a smile. His pleasant disposition will
remain long in the hearts of all who knew
him.15
Funeral Services:
Funeral services were conducted Tuesday
at one oclock p. m. in the Paris Second
Ward Chapel, with Bp. O. H. Grimmett
officiating.
Open song Abide With Me with Ruby
Bolton as organist. Quartet, Robert Dunford,
Bryan Booth, Irene Wyler, and Hattie
Wallentine.
Prayer by Alfred Hart.
Speaker, G. E. Hulme
Song One Sweetly Solemn Thought by
Bryan Booth and Hattie Wallentine.
Speaker, Paul Stevens
Closing remarks by Bsp. Orson H. Grimmett.
Quartet sang Sometime Well Understand.
Benediction by W. Smith Hoge.
The remains were laid to rest beside Mrs.
Dunford in the Bloomington cemetery.
Arthur Eborn dedicated the grave.
The Williams Mortuary was in charge of
arrangements.
260
The following article, quoting James Lehi Dunford,

was published in the Montpelier Examiner Friday,
August 25, 1905:
Bloomington Lake
Tis A Picturesque Place
Assessor Dunford Tells of
One of Natures Beauty Spots
in Bear Lake County
There is some as beautiful scenery in Bear
Lake County as can been seen anywhere in
the west, said County Assessor Dunford
[James Lehi] last Monday while talking
with the Examiner scribe, yet we hear but
little said about it and many of our people
go elsewhere to view the beauties of nature.
Continuing Mr. Dunford said: Ten miles up
Bloomington canyon there is a lake covering
an area of about 20 acres that is one of the
prettiest places that can be found in Idaho.
The lake is the source of Bloomington creek
and is about 1500 feet above the town. It is
surrounded on three sides by cliffs that raise
fully 1500 above the surface of the water.
Some of the cliffs are easy to climb and the
view from the top on a clear day is truly a
grand one. The water of the lake is icy cold
and clear as a crystal. The greatest depth in
the lake, so far as known, is 87 feet.

A party of 70 from Bloomington visited
the lake last Friday and of that number
40 were members of the Dunford family.
They camped over night and had a most
delightful time. Ice cream was made during
the day, the freezer being packed with snow
gathered from the snow banks near by. A
raft was constructed out of fallen timber
and Mr. Dunford, in company with several
other men in the party, made a trip around
the lake. They found two places where the
lake was fed by tiny streams trickling down
the crevices from springs somewhere in the
cliffs. So far as he knew, Mr. Dunford said
the lake had never been officially named,
but the party last Friday broke a bottle of-well, Mr. Dunford didnt say what--over the
prow of the raft and named the little body

of water Lake Bonneville.
Mr. Dunford said it was doubtful if half
the people of Bear Lake county knew of the
existence of the lake. Several old timers of
Montpelier, who were present when he was
telling the writer about it, admitted that
they had never before heard of the lake. It
is there, however, Mr. Dunford says, and a
more delightful and picturesque camping
spot cannot be found in this section of
Idaho.
[Evidently, the name Lake Bonneville did not remain,
and the lake today is called Bloomington Lake.]
The following article was published in the Bear Laker, July 23,
1997 under the byline of Tammy Stephens.
Bloomington Lake:
Well Worth The Hike
To many visitors Bear Lake is famous for
its pristine blue water in the summer and
miles of snowmobile trails in the winter.
However, this area also has wonders that
are not as easily seen, unless you lace up
your hiking boots and venture off the paved
roads.
Bloomington Lake is one such wonder.
The main lake is situated near the crest of
the mountains above Bloomington. The lake
itself is at an elevation of 8,200 feet above
sea level. At some point in the history of
the Bear River Mountains, glaciers covered
the peaks, steepening the headwalls of the
canyons, deepening the stream canyons,
sharpening peaks and creating several lakes.
One of the easiest glacial features for most
people to recognize is called a cirque. Cirques
are formed by the constant plucking action
of the glacier, which eventually steepens the
back of the basin while rounding out the
floor. Frequently, small moraine dams or
bedrock walls will hold back water in the
bottom of the basin to form a tiny lake.
Such is the case with Bloomington Lake.
Bloomington Lake is the only high

mountain lake in southeast Idaho. Although
some have attempted to reach the parking
area in their cars, the occasional muffler
abandoned by the side of the road convinces
most to use a four-wheel drive vehicle with
plenty of ground clearance.
After a short but bumpy trip up rugged
Bloomington Canyon Road, visitors park
their vehicles in a designated area and begin
the quarter mile hike to this tiny body of
water.
The hike begins up a fairly steep hill,
continues across a flat area and up and down
several more rolling areas before reaching a
small lake. Although some may believe this
beautiful water to be Bloomington Lake, it
is only a prelude to the real event.
Those who travel quickly will reach the
main lake faster than others, but they will
miss much of the beauty inherent in the
area. A short stop every few yards will allow
lowlanders not only to catch their breath in
this thinner atmosphere, but also to hear the
grunting frogs that make this alpine lake
their home.
Wildflowers abound, but their tiny
petals can be easily missed by speed demons.
Although mosquitoes buzz constantly,
looking for a meal and bothering every
warm-blooded animal that comes into their
range, without these small vampires the
hundreds of dragonflies might go hungry. As
with all of nature, the beauty can be seen by
those who slow down and allow themselves
the time to experience it.
For first-time visitors, the awesome sight
of the crystal-clear waters mirroring the
steeply slanted glacier is one youll never
forget. Due to the high elevation, the lake
is often inaccessible until mid- to lateJune, but throughout July and August the
cooler temperatures refresh even the most
sunburned hiker.
261
The glacier never fully melts and in

several places cold water cascades into the
icy lake. The water is so still that you can
actually watch cutthroat trout chase insects
around the log-strewn lake bottom. Those
with ideas of taking a dip to cool off after
their high mountain hike soon change their
minds after feeling the shock of the 40-degree
water.
Bring some water to drink, mosquito repellent, and plenty of color film when you
make this journey. It will take more than a
couple of hours to complete your tour, but it
will be among your most vivid memories for
the rest of your life.
Endnotes
1. Tara Sorenson Parker is the great-granddaughter of James Lehi
Dunford through his daughter, Verona Dunford Stevens and her
daughter, LaRae Stevens Sorenson.
2. Dunford, James Lehi, Autobiography.
3. Ibid.
4. Ibid.
5. Ibid.
6. Ibid.
7. Bloomington ward records microfilm #007-413:
April 2, 1984, letter to Tara S. Parker from the Temple
Department of the Church states,
It has been determined that this withdrawal from the
church must be considered as an excommunication and
that a proper reinstatement in the church would require
baptism. Also, if the person had previously been to the
temple or held the Melchizedek priesthood, a restoration
of priesthood and temple blessings is required.
We checked the Bloomington Ward records and found
that James L. was rebaptized on 1 October, 1981. This
is his official baptism date and should be entered into
your records. However, there is no record that his blessings
were restored. We will now proceed with the restoration
of his priesthood blessings.
Because all of the children of James L. and Eliza were
born after their fathers withdrawal they need to be
sealed. After his priesthood blessings have been restored,
we will send the sealing record and sealing of the deceased
children can also be done at the same time.
We have done extensive research, but can find no
evidence that the withdrawal was sanctioned by the
general Church leaders. Therefore, we must presume that
the local leaders encouraged the men to withdraw their
262
names. However, because their names were reentered

without being rebaptized, it appears that they did not
feel that anything further needed to be done.
Please accept our best wishes.
Sincerely your brother,
Val D. Greenwood, Manager Special Services.
8. Hulme, Venice Dunford, Life James of Lehi Dunford
9. The Paris Post, Vol. 64.
10. Hulme, loc. cit.
11. Ibid.
12. Sorenson, LaRae Stevens, James Lehi Dunford History
13. Wallentine, Lena Dunford, Autobiography
14. Sorenson, loc. cit.
15. The Paris Post, loc. cit.
James Lehi Dunford home
Eliza Christiana Jacobson Dunford

1870-1943
by Tara Sorenson Parker 1

Born in North Creek, now known as Ovid, Idaho on
the 22nd of April 1870, was the second child, first
daughter, of Peter Jorgen Christian Jacobson and
Nicolena Thompson. They named this sweet baby,
Eliza Christiana Jacobson. Indians were a concern to
this community at the time of her birth.2 When Eliza
was a small girl, the family moved a few miles south to
Bloomington where Eliza remembers going to district
school, Primary, and Sunday School.3
When she was twelve years old her family moved to
Arizona intending to settle in the Gila Valley. When
they got to the Luna Valley, settlers were wanted there.
It had been a hard journey with almost impassable

mountains and deserts where even the water for the
animals had to be hauled in barrels. Peters family were
the only ones of that company who remained there,
living in a log house with a dirt roof and dirt floor.
Eliza said there were many hardships. Rustlers and
Indians were very active in taking their animals etc..
Her dad, Peter, immediately put up a steam sawmill,
and it was not long until fine houses were built, and
shingles and flooring replaced the dirt roof and floors.
A new baby brother, Frederick, was born to them there
on 7 Feb, 1884.4
In the summer of 1885, Elizas parents decided to
move to Safford, Arizona. Her father, Peter, and oldest
brother, George, who was seventeen years old, started
for Arizona with two wagonloads of household goods.
263
Eliza Dunford and her children
That evening, her mother, Nicolena, died of a heart

attack. She left eight children - Eliza was fifteen years
old, the baby was one and a half. Eliza cared for her
father and siblings until her father married again.5
Then her father wanted her to take a little trip to Bear
Lake to visit her grandmother and rest.6
While in Bloomington visiting, she met James Lehi
Dunford. James wrote to her father, Peter, in Safford,
Arizona, asking for permission to marry his daughter.
They were married on the 18th of April 1888 in the
Dunford brick home by James E. Hart. On 30th of
August 1888, they were married in the Logan Temple
by Marriner W. Merrill. They became the parents of
nine children, two sons and seven daughters. Her
oldest son, Logan, died of complications following
pneumonia while serving in the Army during World
War I, leaving a young wife of his own and a little child.
Eliza lost two little daughters to death. Jennie, eighteen
months old, died of pneumonia, and Annabelle was
eleven months old.7
264
James served a mission in England for thirty months.

Eliza was left with her six children and the farm to
care for. Her oldest son, Logan, was eleven years old
and helped his mother on the farm. Her baby, Jennie,
died from pneumonia while her husband was on his
mission. This was a great sadness for the family, but she
carried on bravely and courageously having a smile and
comforting word for all.8
Eliza worked in the Bloomington Ward in the YWMIA
for several years. The family moved to Paris in 1920.
The two children left at home were twelve-year-old
Nellie and nine-year-old Lena. Lena revelled that this
home was as modern as could be with a bathroom
upstairs and one downstairs. Each daughter had a
bedroom to herself. Lena also remembers in her home
in Paris right next to the county courthouse there was a
furnace in the basement with a metal grate in the floor
between the front room and the family room where
the children could stand to get warm.9 This favorite,
yet scary spot warmed children for generations.
The children born to James and Eliza Dunford were:

Venice, born 17 March 1889, James Logan, born 20
November 1891, Karma, born 13 May 1893, Verona,
born 21 April 1895, Grant, born 8 September 1899,
Jennie, born 17 March 1902, Annabelle, born 2 July
1906, Nellie, born 19 April 1908, and Lena, born 16
August 1911.
Eliza C. Jacobson Dunford died 9th of December,
1943, at Logan, Utah following a major operation.
She was seventy-three years old. Funeral services were
held in the Paris second ward chapel. Bishop Orson
H. Grimmett was in charge of the services. Elizas
obituary was printed on the front page of the Paris
Post newspaper. She is buried in the Bloomington
cemetery.13
Endnotes
James and Eliza Dunford
Eliza worked in the genealogical association as stake

secretary. She served as president of the YWMIA in the
Paris ward from 1928-1934. She was a Relief Society
visiting teacher, noted as a woman of great faith,
intelligence and humble nature.
James milked a few cows, and Eliza made ice cream
from the rich cream. They made it a point to take these
two young daughters on vacation every summer. Some
special memories were made when the girls visited a
spa on the way to Boise and got to go swimming, and
it took them eight days to go to Hawaii on a ship where
they stayed in Honolulu for two and a half weeks.10
1. Tara Sorenson Parker is the great-grand-daughter of James Lehi

Dunford through his daughter, Verona Dunford Stevens, and her
daughter, LaRae Stevens Sorenson.
2. Johnson, Nancy, Life History of Eliza C. Jacobson Dunford
3. Ibid.
4. Ibid.
5. Ibid.
6. Hulme, Venice Dunford; Life of James and Eliza
7. Sorenson, LaRae Stevens; Short History
8. Johnson, loc. cit.
9.Wallentine, Lena Dunford, Autobiography
10. Ibid.
11. Stevens, Paul R., Memories of Grandmother
12. Wallentine, loc. cit.
13. The Paris Post, 16 Dec. 1943, vol. 63.
Eliza was also a member of the Camp Elizabeth Passey

Daughters of the Utah Pioneers. She gardened and is
remembered for planting a seed from an apple she had
eaten and liked. The tree grew and bore much fruit.
She could play a very sharp game of checkers creating
wonderful memories for her grandchildren.11
Eliza spent her spare time making quilts, rugs,
crocheting, and embroidering. She sewed elegant
dresses for her daughters with beautiful bead work on
some. Her youngest daughter, Lena said her mother
was most kind, and she didnt remember a disagreeable
thing about her childhood.12
265
10
The Story of
Leah Matilda Dunford
(1869-1932)
by Jean Hulme Smith 1
family had buried three baby daughters in England

before they emigrated to America. A fourth daughter,
born while they were on the Atlantic, was buried on
the banks of the Mississippi River as they journeyed
up the river to St. Louis. Eliza Ann, born in 1859, was
the third child born while they lived in St. Louis. Two
sons: William and Alma, born in England, four sons:
Moroni, Albert, Parley, and Oliver, born in St. Louis,
and one, James, born in Bloomington, joined Eliza in
welcoming this baby sister. William was already 22
years old, married, the father of one child, and living
in Salt Lake City. Alma, also, lived in Salt Lake City.
Life in Bear Lake County was hard, at best, in those
days. An early frost which took some of their crops
that year, followed by hordes of grasshoppers, contributed to the poor quality and scarcity of good food.2
Moroni wrote to his brother Alma in Salt Lake City,
Our dear little sister is doing fairly well and is quite
happy, but Mother is having it hard to make nurse on
frozen wheat and potatoes.3 Leah, who had fragile
health all her life, often remarked that she was made
from the leavings of 12 other children.4
Leah Matilda Dunford, born April 21, 1869, at

Bloomington, Idaho, was the thirteenth and last child
born to Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford. The Dunford
Eliza Ann died from typhoid fever in 1871, when she

was not yet twelve years old. Leah, age 2, was the only
surviving daughter of the six that were born to the
Dunford family. In 1877 her brother Alma brought
his wife, Susa, and their two children to live with the
Chapter Ten: The Story of Leah Matilda Dunford
275
One week after their marriage, he left for a two-year

mission to the Southern States. He liked to tell people
he left a week old wife at home.
Leahs brother, Oliver, and his wife, Ida, had been
serving a mission in New Zealand. Their son, Rao was
born in New Zealand about the time of Leahs marriage. When Rao was six months old, Ida brought her
son back to Bloomington and lived with Leah for six
months until Oliver returned from his mission. Leah
and Ida taught school together in the log house and
enjoyed musical activities together.6 After his mothers
death, Oliver bought the Dunford home which had
been built in 1877, the first brick house in Bloomington, on the main highway, and these two families
continued a close association through the years.
Dunfords while Alma served a mission in England.

Leah enjoyed the companionship of Almas daughter
Leah Eudora, who was less than five years younger than
Leah Matilda. Susa divorced Alma at this time (see
interesting article in Peterson, Wanda Snow: William
Snow, First Bishop of Pine Valley, pp. 151-152.) and
Almas Leah remained with the Dunfords until Almas
marriage to Lovinia Clayton in 1882. The two Leahs
cemented a bond that lasted throughout their lives.
James and these two Leahs were the children in the
wagon at the time Isaac was killed as they traveled to
Salt Lake City October 4, 1879 to visit William and
Alma and attend conference.
David returned from his mission in July of 1893.

He, like most men in Bloomington, was a farmer. He
also taught school in the winter, having completed a
Normal Course at BYC in Logan, Utah.
He and Leah shared a home one winter with Leahs
brother James, his wife, Eliza, and three children in
Ovid and David commuted by horse (or cutter in
the winter) to school in Liberty. The next winter the
Leah was taught the pioneer skills of quilting, braiding

rugs, making soap, growing vegetables and flowers,
canning, churning, etc. She became an excellent
seamstress, having taken a special class in Salt Lake
City before her marriage.5 She also learned to play
a guitar and enjoyed singing. She taught school for
a brief period and was a longtime secretary in Relief
Society, both in Bloomington and in Montpelier.
April 30, 1891, Leah married David A. Krogue in the
Logan Temple. He was the son of Peter and Charlotte
Nelson Krogue, also of Bloomington. David had
purchased a log home on Canyon Street.
276
Leah Matilda with her mother, Leah Bailey Dunford
darling mother had a severe attack of pneumonia. How sick she was! I didnt hesitate
to stay home and help. All of our other children but the baby went to Grandmothers.
[Krogue--Leahs mother had died in 1892.]
She hovered between life and death for weeks.
We were blessed to procure a capable and
devoted nurse, Cynthia Hulme--a graduate
of Budge Hospital nursing school in Logan.
In spite of her tireless devotion and care and
much faith and administrations, we came
close to losing Mother several times... One
Sunday her brothers and others came and
waited for the Final but, through administrations, etc., she survived and was a joy for
us 21 more years.10
Leah and David
Krogues lived in Liberty.7 He taught school at various

places in the area for 14 years.8
Seven children were added to the family in
Bloomington: Leah Louise, born 30 September 1894;
David Emerson, born 4 January 1896; Isaac Dunford,
born 24 October 1897; Lucile Charlotte, born 4
November 1899; Nellie Mae, born 5 Jan 1902; Evan
LeRoy, born 15 July 1905; and Letha Lois, born 8
Feb 1910. Louise had graduated from eighth grade in
Bloomington in the spring of 1909, and her friends
were going on to Fielding Academy in Paris, 3 miles
north, but Louise was kept out of school that fall and
winter because of her mothers poor health. After
Loiss birth, Mother had a very slow recovery so I was
really needed.9 but I felt paid for so doing with the
coming of the new sister.
Leah and her new baby did well through the summer,
so Louise was able to start high school in the fall.
Louise wrote:
However, soon after holidays, about a year
after our new baby [Lois] had come, my
David and his brother Nels had homesteaded a dry

farm north of Bennington. In 1914 Leah and David
and their family moved to Montpelier to be closer to
the farm.11 David numbered the boards on his barn
and reconstructed it at the new home. They had a 10acre plot surrounding the 2-story brick home with 5
bedrooms and indoor plumbing! Later on they bought
a Hudson sedan and built a double garage west of the
house. David bought a field below town and here he
pastured the cows and raised hay for his animals. They
continued to make their own butter and grow their
vegetables and such fruit as the Bear Lake climate
could support. They had a cream separator, operated
by hand, in a large finished basement with furnace,
coal room, and storage rooms. They had a wind-up
Victorola and a piano. Louise had taken lessons from
her Aunt Ida on a pump organ, and her parents sent
her to various teachers: J.B. Tueller in Paris, John
J. McClellan in Salt Lake City, and she eventually
graduated from the McCune School of Music in Salt
Lake City. Her parents wisely planned that she could
learn to play, then she could teach the other children.
In the fall of 1917 David went to Logan to assist with
the illness and death of his youngest brother, Leonard,
supposedly ill with food poisoning. The illness turned
out to be smallpox. The family contracted the disease,
and Leah was literally covered with pox. World War
I was on at this time, and it was a depressing time in
many ways.
Louise had graduated from Albion Normal School and
had taught school at South Montpelier, Georgetown,
277
David and Leahs family left to right: Lucile, Leah, Evan Leroy on her lap, Emerson, Louise, David with Nellie on his lap, and Dunford
and Montpelier. She went to summer school at Berkeley in 1918, taking her mother and her little sister Lois
with her. They rode in a Pullman car for the first time,
visited cousins in Pasadena, took a sight-seeing tour
in Los Angeles, and spent an interesting summer in
Berkeley. They had their first experience on the ocean,
going from San Francisco to Portland on a ship. In
Portland they visited their cousin Nellie Rayl, then
came on the train along the Columbia River, stopping
in Boise to get acquainted for the first time with their
state capital.
The fall of 1918 brought the terrible flu epidemic.
Lucile and Dunford were attending school in Salt
Lake City. The folks telephoned them to come home,
where they were quarantined in the two front rooms
of the house for two weeks and food was passed to
them through an outside door. Schools were closed.
The Krogues drove to Bloomington in their new car;
nobody invited them in. It was a scary time.
278
The summer of 1920 brought a great tragedy to the

family. Dunford had been attending the University
of Utah, studying pre medicine. He was selling knit
goods from Utah Woolen Mills to make some money
during the summer. The family received a card from
him, saying how much he had enjoyed driving through
Yellowstone Park en route to Montana. The next
day a telegram arrived with the message that he had
been taken to the hospital in Butte, Montana, with
appendicitis. David left for Butte on the next train,
but he was too late to reach Dunford before he died,
August 2, 1920.12 Dunford was buried in Bloomington
cemetery, the first to be interred in the family plot
where his parents now lie.
Emerson had left for a mission to Australia January
1, 1917. He was transferred to South Africa. When
he returned, November 10, 1920, he was devastated
to hear of the death of his brother, Dunford, and
astounded to hear that he had become an uncle. Louise
Leah and her daughters
had married her longtime sweetheart, Ben Hulme

from Bloomington in 1919 when he returned from the
war. A year later she had returned to her parents home
where the first grandchild, Harold Hulme, was born.
Leah lived to see Emerson graduate from Elgin
Watchmaking College, become established in his trade
in Salt Lake City, and marry Alice Emmett. Lucile
graduated with honors from LDS Business College,
married Douglas Ream, and moved to California.
Nelle became a stenographer, married Harold Noall,
and moved to Salt Lake City. Evan graduated from
University of Utah law school and went to Washington,
D.C., where he married Ruth Martin two years after
Leahs death. Lois graduated from LDS Business
College and was working in Boise when she married
Fred Woolley three years after her mothers death.
parents June 10, 1932 when Leah, suffering terrible

pain, died. The diagnosis was angina pectoris. All the
children returned for their mothers funeral. She was
buried beside her son in Bloomington cemetery. Her
husband lived as a widower for 19 years before he
joined them there.
At the time of her death there were nine grandchildren
(later expanded to twenty-one). Each of these children
could expect a box a various kinds of homemade candy
on his or her birthday, just enough of each variety for
each member of the family to have one piece. When
they heard of her passing, the grandchildren lamented,
Now who will send us candy for our birthday?
Leah was a devoted, thoughtful wife, mother, and
grandmother, and probably now a caring Guardian
Angel to her family.
Even though none of their children were living in

the state, David and Leah remained in close touch
with their family. Lucile and her three children made
extended visits every summer. She was there with her
279
David Anthony Krogue

1862-1951
by Jean Hulme Smith

David Anthony Krogue was the third child and first
son born to Jens Peter Krogue and Charlotte Amelia
Nelson Krogue, early (1853) converts to the Church in
Denmark. Jens and Charlotte met after their arrival in
Salt Lake City, and they were sealed in the Endowment
House August 7, 1857. Because of the approach
of Johnstons Army, the Krogues moved south to
Springville, and Jens was one of the guards stationed
in Echo Canyon to protect the interests of the Saints.
After the Army passed through Salt Lake City and
settled at Camp Floyd, the Krogues moved back to
Salt Lake City. In 1860, they were called by Brigham
Young to help settle Hyde Park, in Cache Valley, Utah,
and there David was born, December 31, 1862.
In 1863, Brigham Young asked Charles C. Rich to
select a group of pioneers to settle the Bear Lake Valley,
then thought to be in Utah. Various trades needed
in a new settlement were to be represented. Jens
Krogue, a shoemaker, was in the group that arrived
in Bloomington, April 18, 1864. The town had been
laid out by Elder Rich, and the numbered lots were
assigned by drawing numbers from a hat. The Krogue
family drew the lot diagonally across the street from
the Bloomington Recreation Center, and that lot is
still held by members of the Krogue family. When he
was in his late teens, David helped his father build the
house that stands there today. They brought logs from
the canyon and had them squared at the sawmill.
In the Danish parish records, the surname is spelled
Krog or Krogh. It was on the advice of a schoolteacher
in Bloomington, Mr. Strickland, that the spelling was
changed to Krogue.
Jens, the shoemaker, had not been a farmer in Denmark,
but he, like all the early settlers, was given a plot of land
for farming. Being the oldest son, David worked on the
farm from his early years. In 1870, David, 7 years old,
went with his father to Franklin, taking a calf to trade
for wheat. He learned to freight with an ox team, to cut
hay with a scythe and rake it with a hand rake, to cut
and haul wood from the canyon. On one trip, his arm
was broken at the elbow, and it remained somewhat
280
David and Leah Dunford Krogue
crooked. Another time, while cutting timber in Logan

Canyon for the temple, he had two toes severed by an
ax. David was a conscientious student throughout his
life. He attended school at Laketown after he finished
elementary school in Bloomington, and he received
a normal diploma from Brigham Young College in
Logan, May 17, 1888. He taught school 14 years.
David married Leah Matilda Dunford, April 30, 1891,
in the Logan Temple. Five days after his marriage,
David left for a two-year mission to the Southern
States, returning July 5, 1893. While he was gone, Leah
lived in the log home on Canyon Road that David had
purchased before their marriage. All seven children
were born at this home, where the family lived until
1914, when they moved to Montpelier to be closer to
the dryfarm David and his brother had homesteaded.
To line the ditch that flowed in front of the home,
David hauled rocks from the canyon and fit them
together on the bottom and sides. He built a bridge
with a side rail over the ditch and hung a canvas cooler
that touched the water on the shady side. This made
quite an acceptable cooler for their perishable foods.
One of the large rocks he brought from the canyon was
positioned as a bench in the yard. The family enjoyed
David and Leah Dunford Krogue Family
this rock as a hub for their visiting and socializing. This

same rock now stands as a memorial, marking their
cemetery plot.
make music a part of their lives. Leah was the Relief

Society secretary and David, the theology teacher in
Sunday School, for much of their married life.
Like all the early settlers, the Krogue family raised their
own vegetables, beef and dairy cattle, chickens, hogs,
and what limited fruit the climate would allow. David
provided handmade teeter-totter, swings, and sleds for
the children, and they enjoyed riding horses. The children were taught to help out where they could, riding a
derrick horse to load the hay into the barn, or going to
the dryfarm to help cook during the season when the
grain was being threshed.
David assisted with his brother Leonards illness and

death in Logan, unknowingly bringing smallpox home
to the family in 1917. They survived the terrible flu
epidemic of 1918, also. Their son, Dunford, was in
Montana the summer of 1920, selling knit goods to
help finance his schooling at University of Utah, when
the family received a telegram notifying them that he
had been taken to a hospital in Butte with appendicitis. David took the next train to Butte, but arrived
too late to see his beloved son, who had died earlier
-was held in Montpelier, but Dunford was buried in
Bloomington, the first to be interred in the plot where
now his parents have joined him.
They enjoyed summer outings to Bear Lake, the lakes in

Bloomington Canyon, Soda Springs, Cache Valley, and
other nearby camping spots. They enjoyed participating in the community events connected with holidays.
The family played together and prayed together. They
had family home evenings long before it was a Church
tradition. David and Leah would sing together, Leah
playing her guitar. Their children were given the opportunity to learn to play the piano and the organ and
The seven children all moved from Idaho to various

areas of employment following their schooling and
preparation. Leah and David continued in the family
home, welcoming members of the family whenever it
was possible for them to return for visits. Leah died
281
The Krogue home in Bloomington
June 10, 1932, at home. Fortunately, Lucile and her

three children were in the home at the time, having
come from California for their annual visit. All the
children came for their mothers funeral.
David went on living in the home alone. Three years
after Leahs passing, Louise and Ben and their family
relocated from Panguitch, Utah, to Paris, just 10 miles
away in the same county. This happy relationship lasted
for 5 years before Louise and Ben moved to Manti,
Utah. At that time David was pleased to share his home
with the Jefferson Dunford family for a couple of years.
In 1942, when he was in his 80th year, his health and
loneliness took a turn that encouraged the family to
help him make the decision to sell his home. From that
time on, he lived with his children, usually spending
the summer season with Louise in Manti, where he
enjoyed being a regular temple worker, and the winters
with Lucile and Nelle in California. He made several
pleasant trips to visit Evan in Washington, D.C., and
Emerson in Salt Lake City, still very much a welcome
guest in the homes of each of his children.
282
He died peacefully April 5, 1951, at the home of Lois

and Fred Woolley in Fresno, California. A funeral
service was held at Berkeley, April 7, with another
service at Bloomington April 9, after which he was
buried at Bloomington. He lived to become acquainted
with twenty of the twenty-one grandchildren and the
first eight great-grandchildren. He earned the noble
name of Father, for which there is no term of office or
time limit.
The Krogue Car and Home in Montpelier
Endnotes
1. Jean Hulme Smith is the granddaughter of Leah Dunford
Krogue through Leahs daughter, Leah Louis Krougue Hulme.
2. Mecham, Lillie Dunford, Daughters of Utah Pioneers, p.189.
3. Hulme, Louise Krogue, Journal, p.6.
4. Ibid.
5. Ibid.
6. Mecham, loc. cit., pp.194-195.
7. Hulme, loc. cit., p.2.
8. Krogue, David Anthony, Record Book, p.21.
9. Hulme, loc. cit., p.6.
10. Ibid., p.7.
11. Ibid. p.21.
12. Ibid., p.36.
283
appendix
Ancestries of
Isaac Dunford and
Leah Bailey
Compiled by Robert R. Dunford
Reading This Section

If, while reading the following section of this book, the reader will keep these few facts in mind, a much clearer
understanding of the contents will result. The format or style used in this section is known as the Modified Register
System, which has been refined by the National Genealogical Society.
Three types of numbers are used: one to uniquely identify the individual, one to indicate the generation where
that person falls, and one to denote his or her birth order within the nuclear family. The identification numbering
system used in this section is called The Ahnentafel System. The fathers ID number is twice the childs number and
the mothers ID number is twice the childs number plus one. Only the direct line is numbered. The childs siblings
are listed, but not numbered.
When an individual is introduced in his/her separate sketch, the name appears in boldface letters. The name is
preceded by the identification number. The last given name is followed immediately by a superscript number
indicating the number of generations back from the starting individual in this book.
When a list of an ancestors children is presented, an ID number (in the case of the direct line ancestor) is printed,
followed by a small roman numeral in front of the name to designate birth order. Next the name is followed by the
birth and death dates. The spouse and notes are listed for children who are not the direct ancestor or who had no
children.
The term Spouse may have several different meanings: husband, wife, partner, mate, parent, or significant other.
The couple involved may not be legally married. The term stepchild may have several different meanings: the child
may be a stepchild, adopted child, foster child, or just raised in the home. If there are any other children of the
spouse, they will be designated as stepchildren.
293
Ahnentafel Numbering Example

The following example shows the most common numbering conventions which can appear in the ahnentafel
(ancestor) report.
--------------- Example Only ---------------2. John2 Smith6, born 17 Feb 1849 in New York, NY, died 3 Jan 19307, son of 4. Herman Smith and 5. Margaret
Sampson. He married 30 Jun 1870 3. Mary Jones, daughter of 6. Albert Jones and 7. Samantha Wiggins.
Their children were:
i
1 ii
Bobby1
Susan1, born 25 Dec 1871.
Explanation:
John2
Smith6
died 3 Jan 19307
4. Herman Smith
John Smith is an ancestor of generation number two.

Citation6 referring to source of information.
Citation7 referring to source of information for this event.
Find ancestor Herman Smith at paragraph number (4.).
1 ii
Susan1
Find Susan at paragraph number (1). She is the second (ii) child in the family, and of the
first (1) generation.
--------------- Example Only ----------------
294
Ancestors of Isaac Dunford

1. Isaac1 Dunford, born 23 Jun 1824 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 4 Oct 1879 in Blacksmith
Fork, Cache, Utah, son of 2. John Dunford and 3. Mary Blair. He married on 2 Nov 1845 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, Eng. Leah Bailey, born 16 Sep 1827 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24 Feb 1828
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 6 Dec 1892 in Bloomington, Bear Lake County, Idaho, daughter of
James Bailey and Rachel Moore.

Children of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey were as follows:

i
Mary Dunford, born 4 Jan 1846 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 21 Apr 1846.
William Dunford, born 17 Jan 1847 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 17 Oct

ii
1891 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married on 1 Oct 1867 in Salt Lake City, Salt
Lake, Utah, divorced Melvina Caroline Whitney, born 17 Aug 1850 in Salt Lake City,
Salt Lake, Utah; died 20 Apr 1940 in Sierra Madre, California.

iii
Amelia Dunford, born 14 Sep 1848 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 30 Sep
1849.

iv
Alma Bailey Dunford, born 19 Aug 1850 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 1 Feb
1919 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married (1) on 1 Dec 1872 in Salt Lake City,
Salt Lake, Utah, divorced Susan Amelia Susa Young, born 18 Mar 1856 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah; died 27 May 1933 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah; (2) on 27 Feb
1882 in Salt Lake City, S.L., Ut Lovinia Tricilla Clayton, born 17 Dec 1854 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah; died 22 Oct 1938 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah.

v
Hannah Dunford, born abt May 1851 in , Wiltshire, England.
Savina Dunford, born 9 Jul 1852 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.; died 27 Jan 1853.

vi
Seaborn Dunford, born 10 Dec 1853 in At Sea Atlantic; died 1 Jun 1854 in Mississippi,

vii
River.

viii
Moroni Dunford, born 8 Jun 1855 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 29 Jan 1910
in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho. He married on 17 Dec 1890 in Logan, Cache, Utah
Sarah Jane Bridwell, born 21 May 1865 in Near Augusta, Richmond, Georgia; died 20
Nov 1929 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho.

ix
Albert Bailey Dunford, born 19 Nov 1857 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 20
May 1929 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married on 4 Oct 1883 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah Mary Martina Nelson, born 11 Aug 1864 in Hyde Park, Cache,
Utah; died 18 Jul 1941 in Logan, Cache, Utah.

x
Eliza Ann Dunford, born 26 Sep 1859 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 18 Jun
1871.

xi
Parley Edwin Dunford, born 5 Oct 1861 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 12 Aug
1929 in Logan, Cache, UT. He married on 1 Oct 1891 in Logan, Cache, Utah Mary
Christina Jacobsen, born 4 Jun 1874 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 16 Feb
1951 in Logan, Cache, Utah.

xii
Oliver Cowdery Dunford, born 12 Oct 1863 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died
18 Jan 1943 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho. He married on 30 Oct 1889 in Logan,
Cache, Ut Ida Ann Osmond, born 26 Feb 1869 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died
30 Oct 1943 in Paris, Bear Lake, Idaho.

xiii
James Lehi Dunford, born 21 Jan 1866 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; christened
Feb 1866 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 16 Sep 1944 in Paris, Bear Lake,
Idaho. He married on 18 Apr 1888 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Ida. Eliza Christiane
Jacobson, born 22 Apr 1870 in Ovid, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 9 Dec 1943 in Logan,
Cache, Utah.
Leah Matilda Dunford, born 21 Apr 1869 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 10

xiv
Jun 1932 in Montpelier, Bear Lake, Idaho. She married on 30 Apr 1891 in Logan, Cache,
Ut David Anthony Krogue, born 31 Dec 1862 in Hyde Park, Cache, Utah; died 5 Apr
1951 in Fresno, Fresno, California.
Generation 2
2. John2 Dunford, born 1788 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 25 Dec 1793 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 9 Feb 1853 in , Wiltshire, England, son of 4. John Dunford and
5. Mary Flower. He married on 28 May 1816 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. 3. Mary Blair, born 28
May 1796 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 3 Jul 1796 in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England;
died 3 Jun 1837 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 6. William Blair and 7. Sarah Avons.
295
Children of John Dunford and Mary Blair were as follows:

i
William1 Dunford, born 8 Mar 1817 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 13
Feb 1819 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 9 Apr 1838. He married Theresa
Dunn, born abt 1821 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
James1 Dunford, born 22 Jul 1818 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 13 Feb
1819 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 9 Feb 1824.
Sarah1 Dunford, born 29 Oct 1820 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 4

iii
Mar 1821 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 8 Sep 1890 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. She married on 16 Jul 1843 in Holy Trinity, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.
Joseph Janes, born 1823 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 11 Aug 1883 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iv
George1 Dunford, born 15 Dec 1822 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 8
May 1823 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 14 Feb 1891 in Salt Lake City, Salt
Lake, Utah. He married (1) Rebecca Jones Smart; (2) in 1870 Eliza Sarah Snow, born
30 Nov 1847 in Mt. Pisgah, Pottawatamie, Iowa; died 5 Oct 1937 in Salt Lake City, Salt
Lake, Utah; (3) on 8 Apr 1844 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Sarah Jones, born 11 May
1825 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 22 Oct 1889 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake,
Utah.
v
Isaac1 Dunford, born 23 Jun 1824 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 4 Oct 1879
1
in Blacksmith Fork, Cache, Utah. He married on 2 Nov 1845 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
Eng. Leah Bailey, born 16 Sep 1827 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24
Feb 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 6 Dec 1892 in Bloomington, Bear Lake
County, Idaho, daughter of James Bailey and Rachel Moore.

vi
Samuel1 Dunford, born 7 Nov 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 18 Jan
1904 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) abt 1852 in , Wiltshire, England
Elizabeth Flukes, born 25 Sep 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 15 Feb
1860 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) abt 1863 in , Wiltshire, Eng. Maria Long,
born 15 Jun 1829 in Southwick, Wiltshire, Eng.; died 28 Oct 1898 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, Eng..
Mary1 Dunford, born 27 May 1831 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 27 Jun

vii
1832.
John1 Dunford, born 9 Sep 1834 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 1 Feb 1903 in

viii
Providence, Providence, R.I.. He married abt 1854 in , Wiltshire, Eng. Ann Stokes, born
5 Nov 1835 in Southwick, Wiltshire, England; died 14 Feb 1913.

ix
Charles Simeon1 Dunford, born 19 Aug 1826 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died
3 Feb 1903 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri. He married (1) abt 1860 in , St. Louis
Co., Mo. Mary ORiley, born 1837 in near Covington, Kenton, Ky.; died 27 Sep 1867
in St. Louis, St. Louis, Mo.; (2) on 17 Aug 1873 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Mo. Melissie
Higgins, born abt 1834 in , St. Louis Co., Missouri; died 1921 in prob St. Louis, St.
Louis, Missouri; (3) bef 1843 in , Wiltshire, England (---) Dunford Mrs., born abt 1828
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died bef 1860.
Generation 3
4. John3 Dunford, born <1764> Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 22 Aug 1815 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England. He married on 25 Dec 1786 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 5. Mary Flower, born
1762; christened 25 Aug 1762 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 26 May 1830 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England, daughter of 8. John Flower and 9. Sarah Atkins.

296
Children of John Dunford and Mary Flower were as follows:

Elizabeth2 Dunford, christened 27 May 1787 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, died

i
Dec 1798.
(---)2 Dunford, born abt 1788; buried 21 Jul 1789 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii

iii
Sarah2 Dunford, christened 12 Apr 1789 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, buried 16
Jun 1819 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..
John2 Dunford, born 1788 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 25 Dec 1793
2
iv
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 9 Feb 1853 in , Wiltshire, England. He married
on 28 May 1816 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Mary Blair, born 28 May 1796 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 3 Jul 1796 in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England;
died 3 Jun 1837 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of William Blair and Sarah
Avons.
George2 Dunford, christened 3 Apr 1796 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, died 20 Dec

v
1854. He married on 10 May 1818 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Matilda Lucas.
vi
vii
viii
ix
x
James2 Dunford, christened 6 May 1798 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, died

Jun 1804.
Samuel Flower2 Dunford, born 1800 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 5 Feb
1837. He married (1) on 16 Nov 1818 (1) Mary Rose; (2) on 5 Apr 1831 Mary Ponton.
William2 Dunford, born abt 1802 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 9 Apr 1848.
He married on 14 Mar 1833 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Mary Carpenter.
Nathaniel2 Dunford, born 1804 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died Dec 1804.
Sarah2 Dunford, christened 30 May 1790 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng., buried 21 Jul
1789 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..
6. William3 Blair, born 5 Nov 1775 in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England; christened 25 Dec 1775 in Poulshot,
Wiltshire, England; died 31 Dec 1837 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 10. Isaac Blair and 11. Mary
Marshall. He married (1) on 5 Aug 1805 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah Holliday Mrs., born 1776
of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; buried 25 Apr 1813 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 17 Oct 1813
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Elizabeth Offer, born 1795 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened
24 May 1795 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 11 Sep 1881 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (3)
on 28 Mar 1796 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 7. Sarah Avons, born in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England;
christened 21 Sep 1777 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 1805, daughter of 12. John Evans and 13.
Sarah Witcomb.

Children of William Blair and Elizabeth Offer were as follows:

i
William2 Blair, born 25 Apr 1826 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 10 Jun 1905.
He married on 25 Dec 1846 Sarah Wilkinson, born abt 1830 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.

ii
Ann2 Blair, born 3 Mar 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on 14 Jun
1846 Stephen Carpenter, born abt 1824 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Isaac2 Blair, born 22 Mar 1830 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 30 Apr 1914 in

iii
Ogden, Weber, Utah. He married (1) on 20 Apr 1850 Ruth Suttery (or) Suddery, born
1 Nov 1829/30 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 14 Nov 1898 in Lewiston, Cache,
Utah; (2) on 13 Dec 1899 Adele DeSaules, born abt 1834.
John2 Blair, born 1834 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..

iv
Children of William Blair and Sarah Avons were as follows:
3
i
Mary2 Blair, born 28 May 1796 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 3 Jul 1796
in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England; died 3 Jun 1837 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
She married on 28 May 1816 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. John Dunford, born 1788
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 25 Dec 1793 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England; died 9 Feb 1853 in , Wiltshire, England, son of John Dunford and Mary Flower.

ii
James2 Blair, christened 24 Aug 1800 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married on
12 Nov 1823 Harriett Helps.
Sarah2 Blair, christened 19 Jun 1803 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on

iii
28 Jan 1821 William Manning, born abt 1799 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 4
8. John4 Flower, christened 21 Apr 1728 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 14. John Flower and 15.
Mrs. Anne Flower. He married on 8 Nov 1761 in St. James Parish, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 9. Sarah
Atkins, born abt 1734 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Children of John Flower and Sarah Atkins were as follows:
5
i
Mary3 Flower, born 1762; christened 25 Aug 1762 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England;
died 26 May 1830 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on 25 Dec 1786 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England John Dunford, born <1764> Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England; died 22 Aug 1815 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
10. Isaac4 Blair, born 1749 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; christened 1 Jul 1749 in Potterne, Wiltshire,
England; buried 8 Jan 1826 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England, son of 16. William Blair and 17. Mrs. Mary Blair.
He married on 12 Jan 1775 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng. 11. Mary Marshall, born 1753; christened 6 May
1753 in Potterne, Wiltshire, England; buried 1 Apr 1832 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 18. Ward
Marshall and 19. Jane White.

Children of Isaac Blair and Mary Marshall were as follows:

i
Abraham3 Blair, christened 13 Dec 1781 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Ann3 Blair (twin), born 17 Nov 1776 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England.
297
iii
iv
v
vi
Johan3 Blair, christened 17 May 1784 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England. He

married abt 1809 in , Wiltshire, Eng. Mrs. Rebecca Blair.
John3 Blair, christened 2 Jan 1785 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England.
William3 Blair, born 5 Nov 1775 in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England; christened 25 Dec
1775 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; died 31 Dec 1837 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. He married (1) on 5 Aug 1805 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah
Holliday Mrs., born 1776 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; buried 25 Apr 1813 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 17 Oct 1813 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
Elizabeth Offer, born 1795 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24 May 1795
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 11 Sep 1881 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England;
(3) on 28 Mar 1796 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah Avons, born in Hilperton,
Wiltshire, England; christened 21 Sep 1777 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died
1805, daughter of John Evans and Sarah Witcomb.
Isaac3 Blair (twin), born 17 Nov 1776 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; christened 16
Aug 1778 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, Eng.; died 12 Apr 1777.
12. John4 Evans, christened 16 Aug 1737 in St.James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 20. William
Evans and 21. Ann (---). He married (1) on 29 Aug 1770 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 13.
Sarah Witcomb, born in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 22 May 1748 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England, daughter of 22. John Witcomb and 23. Sarah Erle; (2) on 6 Nov 1758 in St. James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England Mary Hendry, born abt 1738 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Children of John Evans and Sarah Witcomb were as follows:

i
William3 Avons, christened 15 Feb 1767 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Mary3 Avons, christened 21 Jul 1771 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iii
John3 Avons, christened 7 Mar 1773 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
7
iv
Sarah3 Avons, born in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England; christened 21 Sep 1777 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 1805. She married on 28 Mar 1796 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England William Blair, born 5 Nov 1775 in Hilperton, Wiltshire, England;
christened 25 Dec 1775 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; died 31 Dec 1837 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England, son of Isaac Blair and Mary Marshall.

v
William3 Avons, christened 6 Aug 1780 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Children of John Evans and Mary Hendry were as follows:

i
William3 Avons, christened 6 Jul 1760 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
James3 Avons, christened 25 Oct 1761 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 5
14. John5 Flower, christened 27 Dec 1687 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng., son of 24. James Flower and 25.
Elizabeth Passons. He married abt 1721 in , Wiltshire, England 15. Mrs. Anne Flower, born abt 1700 of

Children of John Flower and Mrs. Anne Flower were as follows:

8
i
John4 Flower, christened 21 Apr 1728 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married on
8 Nov 1761 in St. James Parish, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah Atkins, born abt
1734 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
16. William5 Blair, born abt 1717 of Poulshot, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1744 in , Wiltshire,
England 17. Mrs. Mary Blair, born abt 1721 of Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; buried 7 Jun 1777 in Potterne,
Wiltshire, England.

Children of William Blair and Mrs. Mary Blair were as follows:

i
John4 Blair, christened 5 Jan 1745/46 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Samuel4 Blair, christened 17 May 1747 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England, buried 23 Feb
1780. He married on 21 Apr 1771 in , Wiltshire, England Betty Alexander, born abt
1751 in , Wiltshire, England.
iii
Isaac4 Blair, born 1749 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England; christened 1 Jul 1749 in
10
Potterne, Wiltshire, England; buried 8 Jan 1826 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England. He
married on 12 Jan 1775 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng. Mary Marshall, born 1753;
christened 6 May 1753 in Potterne, Wiltshire, England; buried 1 Apr 1832 in Poulshot,
Wiltshire, England, daughter of Ward Marshall and Jane White.
298
18. Ward5 Marshall, christened 22 Aug 1714 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, died Jun 1785 in Poulshot,
Wiltshire, England, son of 26. Christopher Marshall and 27. Rachel Kingsman. He married on 4 Oct 1737
in Calne, Wiltshire, England 19. Jane White, born abt 1715 of Netheravon, Wiltshire, England; christened
27 Dec 1717 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; buried 7 Jan 1802 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England,
daughter of 28. Thomas White and 29. Frances Woodward.

Children of Ward Marshall and Jane White were as follows:

i
Jane4 Marshall, christened 24 Oct 1737 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 14 Mar
1739/40 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.
Mary4 Marshall, christened 23 Jul 1739 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 21 Sep

ii
1749 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.
Thomas4 Marshall, christened 20 Feb 1742 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.

iii

iv
Abraham4 Marshall, christened 15 Sep 1746 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 8
Mar 1747 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.
Jane4 Marshall, christened 5 Jun 1749 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 10 Aug

v
Ann White4 Marshall, christened 22 Mar 1750 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.

vi
11
vii
Mary4 Marshall, born 1753; christened 6 May 1753 in Potterne, Wiltshire, England;
buried 1 Apr 1832 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England. She married on 12 Jan 1775 in
Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng. Isaac Blair, born 1749 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England;
christened 1 Jul 1749 in Potterne, Wiltshire, England; buried 8 Jan 1826 in Poulshot,
Wiltshire, England, son of William Blair and Mrs. Mary Blair.

viii
Johnathan4 Marshall, christened 12 Mar 1756 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng., buried 19
May 1785 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.
Abraham4 Marshall, christened 31 May 1757 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng.. He married

ix
on 15 Sep 1787 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England Susannah Gerrich\Gerrish.
Jacob4 Marshall, christened 7 Jun 1760 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng..

x

xi
Rachel4 Marshall, christened 25 Sep 1761 in Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng..
20. William5 Evans, born abt 1700 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1723 21.
Ann (---).

Children of William Evans and Ann (---) were as follows:

i
Elizabeth4 Evens, christened 8 Apr 1724 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Mary4 Evens, christened 7 Jul 1725 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Betty4 Evans, christened 27 May 1731 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Ann4 Evans, christened 6 May 1735 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
12
v
John4 Evans, christened 16 Aug 1737 in St.James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
He married (1) on 29 Aug 1770 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah
Witcomb, born in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 22 May 1748 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of John Witcomb and Sarah Erle; (2) on 6 Nov
1758 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Mary Hendry, born abt 1738 of St.
James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
22. John5 Witcomb, born abt 1714 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 25 Jun 1782 in
Will Proved, son of 30. Thomas Witcomb and 31. Mary Purnel. He married on 12 Jul 1741 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, Eng. 23. Sarah Erle, born 8 May 1718 in Melksham, Wiltshire, England; christened 28 Oct 1735
in Melksham, Wiltshire, England.

Children of John Witcomb and Sarah Erle were as follows:

i
Ursula4 Witcomb, christened 5 Sep 1742 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, died Sep
1742.
John4 Witcomb, christened 15 Mar 1746/47 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He

ii
married Mrs. Elizabeth Witcomb.
Elizabeth4 Witcomb, christened 7 Jan 1748/49 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, died

iii
18 May 1827. She married on 8 Apr 1779 John SINGER.
Sarah4 Witcomb, born in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 22 May 1748 in
13
iv
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on 29 Aug 1770 in St. James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England John Evans, christened 16 Aug 1737 in St.James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England, son of William Evans and Ann (---).
Mary4 Witcomb, christened 16 Dec 1753 in Trowbridge, Wilts, Eng. She married on 14

v
299
vi
vii
viii
ix
Jul 1770 James Harding.

Betty4 Witcomb, christened 4 May 1756 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Martha4 Witcomb, christened 9 Feb 1759 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She
married on 30 Jul 1786 Thomas Webb.
Thomas4 Witcomb, christened 2 Jun 1762 in Trowbridge, Wilts, England. He married
on 25 May 1788 Martha Budd.
John4 Witcomb, christened 2 Feb 1762 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
He married Sarah (---).
Generation 6
24. James6 Flower, born 1654 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 19 Apr 1654 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England, son of 32. James Flower and 33. Mrs. Hannah Flower. He married on 11 May 1675 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 25. Elizabeth Passons, born abt 1654 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..

Children of James Flower and Elizabeth Passons were as follows:

i
James5 Flower, christened 5 Apr 1676 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Edmund5 Flower, christened 12 Apr 1680 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Henry5 Flower, christened 31 Mar 1682 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
14
iv
John5 Flower, christened 27 Dec 1687 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.. He married abt
1721 in , Wiltshire, England Mrs. Anne Flower, born abt 1700 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.

v
Mary5 Flower, christened 29 Dec 1688 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
26. Christopher6 Marshall, born abt 1688 in Enford, Wiltshire, England; buried 28 Jan 1710 in Enford,
Wiltshire, England. He married on 7 Oct 1703 in Enford, Wiltshire, England 27. Rachel Kingsman,
christened 29 Sep 1678 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England, buried 25 Nov 1748 in Enford, Wiltshire, England,
daughter of 34. Bryant Kingsman and 35. Ann Daw.

Children of Christopher Marshall and Rachel Kingsman were as follows:

Benjamin5 Marshall, christened 30 Jun 1706 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 29

i
Mar 1761 in Enford, Wiltshire, England. He married on 16 Feb 1734 in Figheldean,
Wiltshire, England Ann Bartlett.

ii
Sarah5 Marshall, christened 19 Nov 1704 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.

iii
John5 Marshall, christened 17 Jun 1708 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.
18
iv
Ward5 Marshall, christened 22 Aug 1714 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, died Jun 1785
in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England. He married on 4 Oct 1737 in Calne, Wiltshire, England
Jane White, born abt 1715 of Netheravon, Wiltshire, England; christened 27 Dec 1717 in
Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; buried 7 Jan 1802 in Poulshot, Wiltshire, England,
daughter of Thomas White and Frances Woodward.

v
Dinah5 Marshall, christened 10 Aug 1719 in Enford, Wiltshire, England.

vi
Dinah5 Marshall, christened 10 Aug 1719 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, buried 6 Apr
28. Thomas6 White, christened 19 Apr 1675 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried 11 Nov 1734 in
Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, son of 36. Thomas White and 37. Jane (---). He married (1) on 9 Jan
1697 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England Ann Rawlins, born abt 1676 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire,
England; buried 27 Jul 1714 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 13 Jun 1715 in Compton Bassett,
Wiltshire, England 29. Frances Woodward, christened 13 Oct 1695 in Calne, Wiltshire, England, buried 7
Apr 1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 38. Francis Woodward.

300
Children of Thomas White and Ann Rawlins were as follows:

i
Thomas5 White, christened 12 Oct 1698 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried
30 Aug 1701 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
John5 White, christened 12 Oct 1698 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried 23

ii
Oct 1698 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
John5 White, christened 25 Aug 1701 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried 30

iii
Aug 1701 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
Abraham5 White, christened 22 Oct 1707 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England,

iv
buried 6 Jun 1718 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
Children of Thomas White and Frances Woodward were as follows:

i
Isaac5 White, christened 15 Jan 1715 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
19
ii
Jane5 White, born abt 1715 of Netheravon, Wiltshire, England; christened 27 Dec
1717 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; buried 7 Jan 1802 in Poulshot, Wiltshire,
England. She married on 4 Oct 1737 in Calne, Wiltshire, England Ward Marshall,
christened 22 Aug 1714 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, died Jun 1785 in Poulshot,
Wiltshire, England, son of Christopher Marshall and Rachel Kingsman.

iii
Sarah5 White, christened 6 Dec 1719 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Jacob5 White, christened 6 Jan 1721 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

v
Anne5 White, christened 30 May 1725 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

vi
Abraham5 White, christened 18 Feb 1727 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

vii
Jonathan5 White, christened 19 Sep 1730 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

viii
John5 White, christened 11 Feb 1732 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

ix
Thomas5 White, christened 19 Mar 1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried
11 Apr 1739 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
30. Thomas6 Witcomb, christened 13 Mar 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 39.
Thomas Witcomb and 40. Ann (---). He married on 23 Dec 1705 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England 31. Mary Purnel, christened 27 Feb 1680/81 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter
of 41. John Purnel and 42. Anne (---).

Children of Thomas Witcomb and Mary Purnel were as follows:

i
Thomas5 Witcomb, christened 21 Oct 1706 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
William5 Witcomb, christened 27 Jun 1708 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,

ii
England, died INT 1777 (W.P. 1777). He married on 8 Nov 1730 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England Ann Jones.

iii
Mary5 Witcomb, christened 15 Nov 1709 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
22
iv
John5 Witcomb, born abt 1714 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 25
Jun 1782 in Will Proved. He married on 12 Jul 1741 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.
Sarah Erle, born 8 May 1718 in Melksham, Wiltshire, England; christened 28 Oct 1735
in Melksham, Wiltshire, England.
James5 Whitecombe, christened 18 Nov 1717 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,

v
England.
Richard5 Witcomb, christened 30 Jul 1720 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

vi
Generation 7
32. James7 Flower, born abt 1619 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1644 in , Wiltshire,
Eng. 33. Mrs. Hannah Flower, born abt 1623 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died Aug 1657.

Children of James Flower and Mrs. Hannah Flower were as follows:

Hannah6 Flower, born abt 1645 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died Mar 1645/46.

i

ii
Mary6 Flower, christened 25 Mar 1648 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
24
iii
James6 Flower, born 1654 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 19 Apr 1654 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married on 11 May 1675 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England Elizabeth Passons, born abt 1654 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..
34. Bryant7 Kingsman, born abt 1643 in Chirtton, Wiltshire, England. He married on 21 Dec 1668 in St.
Marys, Marlborough, Wiltshire, England 35. Ann Daw, born abt 1647 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England.

Children of Bryant Kingsman and Ann Daw were as follows:

i
Brian6 Kingsman, christened 26 Nov 1671 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Anne6 Kingsman, christened 6 Feb 1680 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Thomas6 Kingsman, christened 7 Nov 1669 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England.

iv
John6 Kingsman, christened 20 Apr 1674 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England.
27
v
Rachel6 Kingsman, christened 29 Sep 1678 in Rushall, Wiltshire, England, buried 25
Nov 1748 in Enford, Wiltshire, England. She married (1) Not married John Dunford;
(2) on 7 Oct 1703 in Enford, Wiltshire, England Christopher Marshall, born abt 1688
in Enford, Wiltshire, England; buried 28 Jan 1710 in Enford, Wiltshire, England; (3)
Not married John Ward, christened 19 Apr 1686 in Enford, Wiltshire, England, son of
Nicholas Ward and Sarah (---).
301
36. Thomas7 White, born abt 1648 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; buried 15 May 1712 in Compton
Bassett, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1672 37. Jane (---), born abt 1650 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire,
England.
Children of Thomas White and Jane (---) were as follows:
John6 White, christened 23 Mar 1673 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried 12

i
Apr 1674 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
Thomas6 White, christened 19 Apr 1675 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, buried
28
ii
11 Nov 1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) on 9 Jan 1697 in
Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England Ann Rawlins, born abt 1676 in Compton Bassett,
Wiltshire, England; buried 27 Jul 1714 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England; (2) on
13 Jun 1715 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England Frances Woodward, christened 13
Oct 1695 in Calne, Wiltshire, England, buried 7 Apr 1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire,
England, daughter of Francis Woodward.

iii
Sarah6 White, christened 12 Dec 1679 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England. She

married on 18 Feb 1711 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England James Luden.
Abreham6 White, christened 16 Mar 1680 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, died

iv
w.p. 1757. He married unknown.
Isaach6 White, christened 24 Sep 1682 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

v

vi
Ann6 White, christened 13 May 1694 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.

vii
Susannah6 White, christened 10 Oct 1697 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England.
38. Francis7 Woodward, born abt 1645 in Calne, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) abt 1687 unknown; (2)
unknown.
Children of Francis Woodward were as follows:

i
Anne6 Woodward, christened 22 Nov 1685 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Mary6 Woodward, christened 2 Sep 1688 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Catharen6 Woodward, christened 16 Nov 1690 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Christin6 Woodward, christened 2 Apr 1693 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.
29
v
Frances6 Woodward, christened 13 Oct 1695 in Calne, Wiltshire, England, buried 7 Apr
1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England. She married on 13 Jun 1715 in Compton
Bassett, Wiltshire, England Thomas White, christened 19 Apr 1675 in Compton Bassett,
Wiltshire, England, buried 11 Nov 1734 in Compton Bassett, Wiltshire, England, son of
Thomas White and Jane (---).

vi
Hannah6 Woodward, christened 22 Jan 1698 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

vii
Thomas6 Woodward, christened 23 Sep 1701 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

viii
Jane6 Woodward, christened 9 Apr 1707 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

ix
Mary6 Woodward, christened 7 Jun 1713 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.
Children of Francis Woodward were as follows:

i
John6 Woodward, christened 19 Dec 1670 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Jeane6 Woodward, christened 6 Feb 1672 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Francis6 Woodward, christened 20 Mar 1675 in Calne, Wiltshire, England.
39. Thomas7 Witcomb, christened 12 Nov 1643 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 43.
Thomas Wytcome and 44. Alice Marshman. He married abt 1677 40. Ann (---), born abt 1655 of St. James,

302
Children of Thomas Witcomb and Ann (---) were as follows:

i
John6 Witcomb, christened 1 Aug 1678 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
He married (1) on 13 Apr 1707 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Alice
Marks, born abt 1683 Of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 27 Dec 1716
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Cathrin Laishly, born abt 1695 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England; died 6 Aug 1728 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (3) on 1 May 1738 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Elizabeth Purnell, born abt 1717 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
Eng.; buried 18 Mar 1738/39 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.; (4) on 26 Apr 1741 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Lydia Britten, born abt 1720 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
ii
Thomas6 Witcomb, christened 13 Mar 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
30
England. He married on 23 Dec 1705 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
Mary Purnel, christened 27 Feb 1680/81 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England,
daughter of John Purnel and Anne (---).
41. John7 Purnel, born abt 1649 Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) abt 1679 42. Anne (--), born abt 1655 Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 22 Jul 1672 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England Alis Noris, born abt 1651 Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

Children of John Purnel and Anne (---) were as follows:

31
i
Mary6 Purnel, christened 27 Feb 1680/81 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
She married on 23 Dec 1705 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Thomas
Witcomb, christened 13 Mar 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of
Thomas Witcomb and Ann (---).
Deborough6 Purnel, christened 6 Sep 1682 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii

iii
Ann6 Purnel, christened 26 Oct 1684 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iv
John6 Purnell, christened 21 Dec 1686 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

v
Robert6 Purnell, christened 15 Mar 1687/88 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
William6 Purnell, christened 6 Apr 1691 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

vi

vii
Elizabeth6 Purnell, christened 1 Mar 1692/93 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Children of John Purnel and Alis Noris were as follows:

i
John6 Purnell, christened 25 Nov 1673 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Mary6 Purnell, christened 21 Jan 1676 in St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 8
43. Thomas8 Wytcome, christened 30 Nov 1614 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 45.
Thomas Wytcome and 46. Dority Weste. He married on 19 Sep 1641 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England 44. Alice Marshman, christened 16 Feb 1616/17 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England,
buried 13 Aug 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 47. James Marshman and 48.
Alice Druet.

Children of Thomas Wytcome and Alice Marshman were as follows:

i
Alice7 Wytcome, christened 28 Aug 1642 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Steeven7 Wytcome, christened 1 Nov 1647 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
He married (1) Ann (---); (2) Jone (---); (3) Marie (---).
Thomas7 Witcomb, christened 12 Nov 1643 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
39
iii
England. He married abt 1677 Ann (---), born abt 1655 of St. James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England.

iv
Mary7 Wytcome, christened 12 Apr 1655 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 9
45. Thomas9 Wytcome, christened 23 Oct 1586 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 49.
Thomas Wytcome. He married on 12 Oct 1612 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 46. Dority
Weste, born abt 1590 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 5 Feb 1581 in St. James,
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 50. John Weste and 51. Agnes (---).

Children of Thomas Wytcome and Dority Weste were as follows:

43
i
Thomas8 Wytcome, christened 30 Nov 1614 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. He married on 19 Sep 1641 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Alice
Marshman, christened 16 Feb 1616/17 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England,
buried 13 Aug 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of James
Marshman and Alice Druet.
47. James9 Marshman, christened 13 Nov 1569 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 52.
John Marshman and 53. Alice Adames. He married on 6 Oct 1611 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England 48. Alice Druet.

Children of James Marshman and Alice Druet were as follows:

i
Henrie8 Marshman, christened 18 Oct 1613 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Alice8 Marshman, christened 16 Feb 1616/17 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
44
ii
England, buried 13 Aug 1679 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married
on 19 Sep 1641 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Thomas Wytcome,
303
christened 30 Nov 1614 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of

iii
Thomas Wytcome and Dority Weste.

John8 Marshman, christened 23 Jul 1625 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 10
49. Thomas10 Wytcome, born abt 1560 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married unknown.

Children of Thomas Wytcome were as follows:

45
i
Thomas9 Wytcome, christened 23 Oct 1586 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. He married on 12 Oct 1612 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
Dority Weste, born abt 1590 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened
5 Feb 1581 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of John Weste and
Agnes (---).
50. John10 Weste, christened 18 Apr 1549 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of 54. John
Weste and 55. Margaret Hardinge. He married (1) on 19 Sep 1580 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England 51. Agnes (---), born abt 1546 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 12 Jun 1578
in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Elizabeth Harris, born abt 1557 in St. James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England.
Children of John Weste and Agnes (---) were as follows:

46
i
Dority9 Weste, born abt 1590 of St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 5
Feb 1581 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on 12 Oct 1612 in
St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Thomas Wytcome, christened 23 Oct 1586 in
St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of Thomas Wytcome.
Peter9 Weste, christened 14 Jan 1581 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii

iii
Elizabeth9 Weste, christened 18 Mar 1582 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Anne9 Weste, christened 1 Mar 1586 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Children of John Weste and Elizabeth Harris were as follows:

i
Johne9 Weste, christened 15 Mar 1579 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
52. John10 Marshman, born abt 1535 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married on 4
Feb 1560 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 53. Alice Adames, born abt 1538 in St. James,

Children of John Marshman and Alice Adames were as follows:

i
John9 Marshman, christened 24 Nov 1561 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

ii
William9 Marshman, christened 18 Nov 1565 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Margaret9 Marshman, christened 20 Nov 1567 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,

iii
England. She married on 1 Oct 1611 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
William Smith.
iv
James9 Marshman, christened 13 Nov 1569 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
47
England. He married on 6 Oct 1611 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Alice
Druet.

v
John9 Marshman, christened 27 Apr 1572 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
He married on 24 Jul 1592 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Grace Hulberd.
Henry9 Marshman, christened 14 Feb 1573 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,

vi
England.
Agnes9 Marshman, christened 7 Feb 1575 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

vii
She married on 8 Jul 1605 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Robert
Chepman.

viii
Gryffeth9 Marshman, christened 17 Jul 1580 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Generation 11
54. John11 Weste, born abt 1518 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married on 1 Feb 1544 in
St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 55. Margaret Hardinge, born abt 1521 in St. James, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England.
304
Children of John Weste and Margaret Hardinge were as follows:

50
i
John10 Weste, christened 18 Apr 1549 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He
married (1) on 19 Sep 1580 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Agnes (---),
born abt 1546 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) on 12 Jun 1578 in St.
James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Elizabeth Harris, born abt 1557 in St. James,
305
Ancestors of Leah Bailey

1. Leah1 Bailey, born 16 Sep 1827 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24 Feb 1828 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England; died 6 Dec 1892 in Bloomington, Bear Lake County, Idaho, daughter of 2. James Bailey
and 3. Rachel Moore. She married on 2 Nov 1845 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Isaac Dunford, born 23
Jun 1824 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 4 Oct 1879 in Blacksmith Fork, Cache, Utah, son of John
Dunford and Mary Blair.

Children of Leah Bailey and Isaac Dunford were as follows:

i
Mary Dunford, born 4 Jan 1846 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 21 Apr 1846.
William Dunford, born 17 Jan 1847 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 17 Oct

ii
1891 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married on 1 Oct 1867 in Salt Lake City, Salt
Lake, Utah, divorced Melvina Caroline Whitney, born 17 Aug 1850 in Salt Lake City,
Salt Lake, Utah; died 20 Apr 1940 in Sierra Madre, California.

iii
Amelia Dunford, born 14 Sep 1848 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 30 Sep
1849.

iv
Alma Bailey Dunford, born 19 Aug 1850 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 1 Feb
1919 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married (1) on 1 Dec 1872 in Salt Lake City,
Salt Lake, Utah, divorced Susan Amelia Susa Young, born 18 Mar 1856 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah; died 27 May 1933 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah; (2) on 27 Feb
1882 in Salt Lake City, S.L., Ut Lovinia Tricilla Clayton, born 17 Dec 1854 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah; died 22 Oct 1938 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah.

v
Hannah Dunford, born abt May 1851 in , Wiltshire, England.
Savina Dunford, born 9 Jul 1852 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.; died 27 Jan 1853.

vi
Seaborn Dunford, born 10 Dec 1853 in At Sea Atlantic; died 1 Jun 1854 in Mississippi,

vii
River.

viii
Moroni Dunford, born 8 Jun 1855 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 29 Jan 1910
in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho. He married on 17 Dec 1890 in Logan, Cache, Utah
Sarah Jane Bridwell, born 21 May 1865 in Near Augusta, Richmond, Georgia; died 20
Nov 1929 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho.

ix
Albert Bailey Dunford, born 19 Nov 1857 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 20
May 1929 in Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah. He married on 4 Oct 1883 in Salt Lake
City, Salt Lake, Utah Mary Martina Nelson, born 11 Aug 1864 in Hyde Park, Cache,
Utah; died 18 Jul 1941 in Logan, Cache, Utah.

x
Eliza Ann Dunford, born 26 Sep 1859 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 18 Jun
1871.

xi
Parley Edwin Dunford, born 5 Oct 1861 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died 12 Aug
1929 in Logan, Cache, UT. He married on 1 Oct 1891 in Logan, Cache, Utah Mary
Christina Jacobsen, born 4 Jun 1874 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 16 Feb
1951 in Logan, Cache, Utah.

xii
Oliver Cowdery Dunford, born 12 Oct 1863 in St. Louis, St. Louis, Missouri; died
18 Jan 1943 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho. He married on 30 Oct 1889 in Logan,
Cache, Ut Ida Ann Osmond, born 26 Feb 1869 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died
30 Oct 1943 in Paris, Bear Lake, Idaho.

xiii
James Lehi Dunford, born 21 Jan 1866 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; christened
Feb 1866 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 16 Sep 1944 in Paris, Bear Lake,
Idaho. He married on 18 Apr 1888 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Ida. Eliza Christiane
Jacobson, born 22 Apr 1870 in Ovid, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 9 Dec 1943 in Logan,
Cache, Utah.
Leah Matilda Dunford, born 21 Apr 1869 in Bloomington, Bear Lake, Idaho; died 10

xiv
Jun 1932 in Montpelier, Bear Lake, Idaho. She married on 30 Apr 1891 in Logan, Cache,
Ut David Anthony Krogue, born 31 Dec 1862 in Hyde Park, Cache, Utah; died 5 Apr
1951 in Fresno, Fresno, California.
Generation 2
2. James2 Bailey, christened 21 Sep 1775 in Frome, Somerset, England, died 12 May 1840 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England, son of 4. James Bailey and 5. Sarah Giles. He married (1) on 10 Feb 1813 in North
Bradley, Wiltshire, Eng. 3. Rachel Moore, born 3 Jan 1795 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England; christened
25 May 1796 in Bradford On Avon, Wiltshire, England; died 21 Mar 1844 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England,
daughter of 6. Abraham Moore and 7. Rachel Newman; (2) on 8 Aug 1802 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, Eng.
Sarah Butcher, born abt 1780 Of North Bradley, Wiltshire, England; died 7 Oct 1812 in North Bradley,
Wiltshire, England.
306
Children of James Bailey and Rachel Moore were as follows:

i
George1 Bailey, born abt 1815 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England. He married abt
1840 in , Wiltshire, Eng. Sarah Bailey.
Jacob1 Bailey, born abt 1817 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 28 Apr 1880. He

ii
married unknown.
Samuel1 Bailey, born 19 Apr 1820 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24 Feb

iii
1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married unknown.
Elizabeth1 Bailey, born 21 Nov 1822 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24

iv
Feb 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 2 Feb 1893 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England. She married on 14 Sep 1845 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Simeon
Marshman, born abt 1818 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng..
John1 Bailey, born abt 1824 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) on 16

v
Nov 1845 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Elizabeth Smith, born abt 1828
of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; (2) John Bailey Mrs..

vi
Edward1 Bailey, born 1826 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
1
vii
Leah1 Bailey, born 16 Sep 1827 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 24
Feb 1828 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 6 Dec 1892 in Bloomington, Bear
Lake County, Idaho. She married on 2 Nov 1845 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng. Isaac
Dunford, born 23 Jun 1824 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died 4 Oct 1879 in
Blacksmith Fork, Cache, Utah, son of John Dunford and Mary Blair.

viii
Levi1 Bailey, born 1830 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; died in Poss. Rockville,
Connecticut. He married abt 1855 in , Wiltshire, England Sarah Ann (---), born 1828 of

ix
Eliza1 Bailey, born abt 1832 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

x
Hannah1 Bailey, born 1833 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
Children of James Bailey and Sarah Butcher were as follows:

i
Ann1 Bailey, born 1805 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England; christened 5 Jul 1812 in
North Bradley, Wiltshire, England. She married on 8 Oct 1822 Joseph Bailey, born abt
1801 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Keziah1 Bailey, buried 17 Feb 1808 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England.

iii
James1 Bailey, born 1803 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England; christened 5 Jul 1812 in
North Bradley, Wiltshire, England. He married on 4 Oct 1831 Elizabeth Roberts, born
1806 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 3
4. James3 Bailey, christened 9 Nov 1751 in Frome, Somerset, England, died 1 Nov 1873, son of 8. James
Bailey and 9. Margaret West. He married on 9 Apr 1772 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 5. Sarah Giles,
christened 26 Feb 1746 in Freshford, Somerset, England, daughter of 10. Thomas Giles and 11. Sarah (---).

Children of James Bailey and Sarah Giles were as follows:

i
John Giles2 Bailey, born 30 Aug 1771 in Frome, Somerset, England; christened 30 Aug
1771 in Frome, Somerset, England.
William2 Bailey, christened 20 Mar 1773 in Frome, Somerset, England.

ii

iii
Hannah2 Bailey, christened 7 Jan 1775 in Frome, Somerset, England.
2
iv
James2 Bailey, christened 21 Sep 1775 in Frome, Somerset, England, died 12 May 1840
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married (1) on 10 Feb 1813 in North Bradley,
Wiltshire, Eng. Rachel Moore, born 3 Jan 1795 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England;
christened 25 May 1796 in Bradford On Avon, Wiltshire, England; died 21 Mar 1844 in
Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of Abraham Moore and Rachel Newman; (2)
on 8 Aug 1802 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, Eng. Sarah Butcher, born abt 1780 Of North
Bradley, Wiltshire, England; died 7 Oct 1812 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England.

v
Joshua2 Bailey, christened 16 Aug 1778 in Frome, Somerset, England.

vi
Samuel2 Bailey, born 10 Aug 1781 in Frome, Somerset, England; christened 15 Aug
1781 in Frome, Somerset, England; died abt 1866. He married (1) on 26 Dec 1808 Mary
(---); (2) Ann Stratton.

vii
Ann2 Bailey, christened 11 Jan 1784 in Bradford On Avon, Wiltshire, England.

viii
Charles2 Bailey, christened 2 Sep 1787 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.
6. Abraham3 Moore, born abt 1750 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son of 12. Abraham Moore and 13.
Frances Taylor. He married on 19 Feb 1775 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England 7. Rachel Newman, born 6 Apr
307
1752 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 8 Apr 1752 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 14.
John Newman and 15. Mary Humphrey.

Children of Abraham Moore and Rachel Newman were as follows:

i
Betty2 Moore, born 8 Mar 1778 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 15 Mar 1778
in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Mary2 Moore, born 21 Jan 1780 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 23 Jan 1780

ii
in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Samuel2 Moore, born 3 Dec 1782 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 10 Dec

iii
1782 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Rachel2 Moore, born 3 Jan 1795 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, England; christened 25
3
iv
May 1796 in Bradford On Avon, Wiltshire, England; died 21 Mar 1844 in Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England. She married on 10 Feb 1813 in North Bradley, Wiltshire, Eng.
James Bailey, christened 21 Sep 1775 in Frome, Somerset, England, died 12 May 1840
in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, son of James Bailey and Sarah Giles.
Generation 4
8. James4 Bailey. He married on 28 Apr 1737 in Frome, Wiltshire, England 9. Margaret West.

Children of James Bailey and Margaret West were as follows:

i
Mary3 Bailey, christened 10 May 1738 in Frome, Somerset, England.

ii
William3 Bailey, christened 3 Oct 1750 in Frome, Somerset, England.
4
iii
James3 Bailey, christened 9 Nov 1751 in Frome, Somerset, England, died 1 Nov 1873.
He married on 9 Apr 1772 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England Sarah Giles, christened 26
Feb 1746 in Freshford, Somerset, England, daughter of Thomas Giles and Sarah (---).

iv
Sarah3 Bailey, born abt 1752 in Frome, Somerset, England; christened 26 Dec 1757 in
Frome, Somerset, England.
Betty3 Bailey, christened 26 Dec 1757 in Frome, Somerset, England.

v

vi
Benjamin3 Bailey, christened 26 Dec 1757 in Frome, Somerset, England.
10. Thomas4 Giles. He married on 10 Jul 1743 11. Sarah (---).

Children of Thomas Giles and Sarah (---) were as follows:

5
i
Sarah3 Giles, christened 26 Feb 1746 in Freshford, Somerset, England. She married on
9 Apr 1772 in Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England James Bailey, christened 9 Nov 1751 in
Frome, Somerset, England, died 1 Nov 1873, son of James Bailey and Margaret West.
12. Abraham4 Moore. He married on 26 Sep 1774 in Edington, Wiltshire, Eng. 13. Frances Taylor, born
abt 1753 of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England.

Children of Abraham Moore and Frances Taylor were as follows:

6
i
Abraham3 Moore, born abt 1750 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married on 19 Feb
1775 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England Rachel Newman, born 6 Apr 1752 in Corsham,
Wiltshire, England; christened 8 Apr 1752 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of
John Newman and Mary Humphrey.
14. John4 Newman, christened 18 Dec 1709 in Box, Wiltshire, England, son of 16. John Newman and
17. Elizabeth (---). He married on 29 Mar 1730 in Saint Thomas, Salisbury, Wiltshire, England 15. Mary
Humphrey, christened 6 Oct 1707 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 18. John Humphrey and
19. Jane Archard.

308
Children of John Newman and Mary Humphrey were as follows:

Dorcas3 Newman, born 22 Oct 1739 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 23 Oct

i
Charles3 Newman, born 23 Nov 1745 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 24

ii
Nov 1745 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
John3 Newman, born 28 Dec 1734 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 2 Jan

iii
1734/35 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Jane3 Newman, born 5 May 1738 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 7 May

iv
vi
vii
viii

James3 Newman, born 23 Mar 1743 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 27
Mar 1743 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married in 1765 in Bradford, Wiltshire,
England Jane (---), born abt 1742 in Exeter, Devon, England.
Mary3 Newman, born 2 Dec 1747 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 3 Dec
Rachel3 Newman, born 6 Apr 1752 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 8
Apr 1752 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. She married on 19 Feb 1775 in Corsham,
Wiltshire, England Abraham Moore, born abt 1750 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son
of Abraham Moore and Frances Taylor.
William3 Newman, born 6 Mar 1732/33 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 7
Mar 1732/33 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 5
16. John5 Newman, born 9 Jun 1672 in Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England; buried 21 Apr 1738 in Box, Wiltshire,
England, son of 20. Joseph Newman and 21. Jane (---). He married abt 1694 17. Elizabeth (---), born abt
1674 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

Children of John Newman and Elizabeth (---) were as follows:

i
Jane4 Newman, christened 24 Sep 1695 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Elizabeth4 Newman, christened 22 Nov 1700 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Christian4 Newman, christened 16 Jun 1704 in Box, Wiltshire, England.
14
iv
John4 Newman, christened 18 Dec 1709 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married on 29
Mar 1730 in Saint Thomas, Salisbury, Wiltshire, England Mary Humphrey, christened
6 Oct 1707 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of John Humphrey and Jane
Archard.
James4 Newman, christened 4 Jun 1719 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

v

vi
Christian4 Newman, christened 16 Jun 1704 in Box, Wiltshire, England.
18. John5 Humphrey, christened 15 Sep 1673 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England, son of 22. John
Humphrey. He married on 28 May 1705 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England 19. Jane Archard, christened 1 Feb
1670/71 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 23. John Archard and 24. Catherine (---).

Children of John Humphrey and Jane Archard were as follows:

i
Giles4 Humphrey, christened 4 Aug 1712 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
John4 Humphrey, christened 17 Aug 1714 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England.
15
iii
Mary4 Humphrey, christened 6 Oct 1707 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England. She
married on 29 Mar 1730 in Saint Thomas, Salisbury, Wiltshire, England John Newman,
christened 18 Dec 1709 in Box, Wiltshire, England, son of John Newman and Elizabeth
(---).
Generation 6
20. Joseph6 Newman, christened 24 Sep 1648 in Box, Wiltshire, England, son of 25. John Newman and 26.
Mary (---). He married abt 1671 in <Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England> 21. Jane (---), born 1650 in <Ditteridge,
Wiltshire, England>.

Children of Joseph Newman and Jane (---) were as follows:

i
John5 Newman, born 9 Jun 1672 in Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England; buried 21 Apr 1738
16
in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1694 Elizabeth (---), born abt 1674 of
Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Thomas5 Newman, born abt 1665 in Box, Wiltshire, England; christened 19 Feb 1673 in
Box, Wiltshire, England; buried 5 May 1722 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married (1)
abt 1701 in <Box, Wiltshire, England> Ann (---), buried 28 Sep 1723 in Box, Wiltshire,
England; (2) abt 1690 in Box, Wiltshire, England Rebecca (---), buried 22 Jun 1739 in
Box, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Ann5 Newman, christened 2 Dec 1680 in Box, Wiltshire, England. She married in
1697 in <Box, Wiltshire, England> Stephen Brimhall, born 1676 in <Box, Wiltshire,
England>.

iv
William5 Newman, christened 25 Mar 1678 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married abt
1703 in <Corsham, Wiltshire> Christian (---), born 1682 in <Corsham, Wiltshire>.
Ann5 Newman, christened 9 Mar 1676 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

v
309
22. John6 Humphrey, christened 11 Feb 1639/40 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England, son of 27. Giles
Humphrey. He married abt 1671 unknown.

Children of John Humphrey were as follows:

John5 Humphrey, christened 15 Sep 1673 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England. He
18
i
married on 28 May 1705 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England Jane Archard, christened 1
Feb 1670/71 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of John Archard and Catherine (--).
23. John6 Archard, christened 3 Sep 1643 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son of 28. John Archard and 29.
Jane Wilkines. He married abt 1667 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England 24. Catherine (---), born abt 1645 of
Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

Children of John Archard and Catherine (---) were as follows:

19
i
Jane5 Archard, christened 1 Feb 1670/71 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. She married
on 28 May 1705 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England John Humphrey, christened 15 Sep
1673 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England, son of John Humphrey.

ii
Ann5 Archard, christened 17 Jan 1671 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Robert5 Archard, christened 23 Aug 1674 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iv
John5 Archard, christened 12 Jan 1675 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

v
William5 Archard, christened 20 Sep 1668 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 7
25. John7 Newman, born in Box, Wiltshire, England; christened 9 Mar 1622 in Box, Wiltshire, England, son
of 30. John Newman. He married (1) abt 1646 26. Mary (---), born abt 1623 in Box, Wiltshire, England; (2)
abt 1655 in Box, Wiltshire, England Mary (---), born 1634 in <Box, Wiltshire, England>.

Children of John Newman and Mary (---) were as follows:

i
Joseph6 Newman, christened 24 Sep 1648 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married abt
20
1671 in <Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England> Jane (---), born 1650 in <Ditteridge, Wiltshire,
England>.

ii
Jone6 Newman, christened 2 Nov 1651 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

iii
John6 Newman, christened 30 Aug 1654 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

iv
An6 Newman, born 9 Oct 1656 in Box, Wiltshire, England; christened 2 Nov 1656 in
Children of John Newman and Mary (---) were as follows:
An6 Newman, born 9 Oct 1656 in Box, Wiltshire, England; christened 2 Nov 1656 in

i
27. Giles7 Humphrey, born abt 1601 of Chippingham, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1626 unknown.

Children of Giles Humphrey were as follows:

i
Elianor6 Humphrey, christened 27 Oct 1630 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Cicily6 Humphrey, christened 18 Jun 1637 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Jane6 Humphrey, christened 18 Jan 1628 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England.
22
iv
John6 Humphrey, christened 11 Feb 1639/40 in Chippenham, Wiltshire, England. He
married abt 1671 unknown.
28. John7 Archard, born abt 1618 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 7 Mar 1615 in Corsham,
Wiltshire, England, son of 31. Thomas Archard and 32. Jane Modye. He married on 27 Jun 1642 in Corsham,
Wiltshire, England 29. Jane Wilkines, born abt 1620 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 13 May
1624 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 33. William Wilkines and 34. Jane (---).

310
Children of John Archard and Jane Wilkines were as follows:

23
i
John6 Archard, christened 3 Sep 1643 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married
abt 1667 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England Catherine (---), born abt 1645 of Corsham,
Wiltshire, England.

ii
William6 Archard, christened 26 May 1646 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
iii
iv
Ann6 Archard, christened 28 Mar 1650 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

Susanna6 Archard, christened 3 Jun 1652 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Generation 8
30. John8 Newman, born abt 1579 in Box, Wiltshire, England, son of 35. John Newman. He married abt
1604 unknown.

Children of John Newman were as follows:

Frannces7 Newman, christened 2 Apr 1609 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

i

ii
Henry7 Newman, christened 20 Sep 1612 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Thomas7 Newman, christened 8 Jun 1617 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Anne7 Newman, christened 29 Aug 1619 in Box, Wiltshire, England.
25
v
John7 Newman, born in Box, Wiltshire, England; christened 9 Mar 1622 in Box,
Wiltshire, England. He married (1) abt 1646 Mary (---), born abt 1623 in Box, Wiltshire,
England; (2) abt 1655 in Box, Wiltshire, England Mary (---), born 1634 in <Box,
Wiltshire, England>.
31. Thomas8 Archard, christened 3 Mar 1581 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son of 36. Thomas Archard.
He married on 25 Jun 1603 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England 32. Jane Modye, christened 11 Jul 1585 in
Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of 37. John Modye.

Children of Thomas Archard and Jane Modye were as follows:

i
John7 Archard, christened 15 Jul 1604 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Thomas7 Archard, christened 30 Aug 1607 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Adam7 Archard, christened 30 Sep 1610 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iv
Edward7 Archard, christened 29 Aug 1613 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
28
v
John7 Archard, born abt 1618 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 7 Mar 1615
in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married on 27 Jun 1642 in Corsham, Wiltshire,
England Jane Wilkines, born abt 1620 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 13
May 1624 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England, daughter of William Wilkines
and Jane (---).

vi
William7 Archard, christened 25 Feb 1615 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

vii
Suzan7 Archard, christened 9 Feb 1616 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

viii
Sara7 Archard, christened 13 Dec 1618 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ix
Jane7 Archard, christened 14 Nov 1619 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
33. William8 Wilkines, born abt 1595 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1619 in
St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England 34. Jane (---).

Children of William Wilkines and Jane (---) were as follows:

i
William7 Wilkines, christened 27 May 1621 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Jane7 Wilkines, born abt 1620 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England; christened 13 May 1624
29
ii
in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England. She married on 27 Jun 1642 in Corsham,
Wiltshire, England John Archard, born abt 1618 of Corsham, Wiltshire, England;
christened 7 Mar 1615 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son of Thomas Archard and Jane
Modye.

iii
Margery7 Wilkines, christened 19 Oct 1627 in St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England.
Generation 9
35. John9 Newman, born abt 1555 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married unknown.

Children of John Newman were as follows:

30
i
John8 Newman, born abt 1579 in Box, Wiltshire, England. He married abt 1604
unknown.
Johan8 Newman, born 3 Mar 1581 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

ii

iii
Henry8 Newman, christened 7 Feb 1584 in Box, Wiltshire, England.

iv
William8 Newman, christened 7 Aug 1587 in Box, Wiltshire, England.
311
36. Thomas9 Archard, born abt 1540 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married unknown.

Children of Thomas Archard were as follows:

i
William8 Archard, christened 12 Nov 1564 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Elizabeth8 Archard, christened 20 Aug 1571 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Damasin8 Archard, christened 26 Jul 1579 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
31
iv
Thomas8 Archard, christened 3 Mar 1581 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married
on 25 Jun 1603 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England Jane Modye, christened 11 Jul 1585 in
Corsham, Wiltshire, England, daughter of John Modye.

v
John8 Archard, christened 30 Nov 1585 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

vi
Agnes8 Archard, christened 10 Feb 1588 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
37. John9 Modye, born abt 1550 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. He married unknown.

312
Children of John Modye were as follows:

i
Joane8 Modye, christened 1 Sep 1576 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

ii
Elizabeth8 Modye, christened 12 Oct 1578 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iii
Henry8 Modye, christened 10 Apr 1581 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

iv
John8 Modye, christened 5 Aug 1583 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
32
v
Jane8 Modye, christened 11 Jul 1585 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England. She married on
25 Jun 1603 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England Thomas Archard, christened 3 Mar 1581 in
Corsham, Wiltshire, England, son of Thomas Archard.

vi
Agnithe8 Modye, christened 18 Feb 1587 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

vii
William8 Modye, christened 15 Jun 1589 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.

viii
Brigett8 Modye, christened 5 Sep 1591 in Corsham, Wiltshire, England.
Chart no. 1
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
C Children's ordinances
B:
D:
M:
8 John Dunford [475]
4 John Dunford [453]

BEPSC
B: 1788
P: Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
M: 28 May 1816 - 70
P: of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.
D: 9 Feb 1853
P: , Wiltshire, England
2 Isaac Dunford [437]

BEPSC
B: 23 Jun 1824
M: 2 Nov 1845 - 67
P: Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.
D: 4 Oct 1879
P: Blacksmith Fork, Cache, Utah
BEPSC
B: <1764>
P: Of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
M: 25 Dec 1786 - 152
D: 22 Aug 1815
17
B:
D:
18 John Flower [489]
9 Mary Flower [476]

BEPSC
B: 1762
P:
D: 26 May 1830
C: 21 Apr 1728
M: 8 Nov 1761
D:
BEPSC 2
- 144
19 Sarah Atkins [205]

BESC
B: abt 1734
D:
20 Isaac Blair [589]
10 William Blair [502]
5 Mary Blair [454]

BEPSC
B: 28 May 1796
D: 3 Jun 1837
BEPSC
B: 5 Nov 1775
P: Hilperton, Wiltshire, England
M: 28 Mar 1796 - 75
D: 31 Dec 1837
BEPSC
B:
P: Hilperton, Wiltshire, England
D: 1805
P:
BEP
B: 4 Jan 1846
D: 21 Apr 1846
P:
- 264
21 Mary Marshall [3370]

BEPSC 4
B: 1753
Bu: 1 Apr 1832
22 John Evans [505]

11 Sarah Avons [503]
1 Mary Dunford [117]
BEPSC 3
B: 1749
M: 12 Jan 1775
Bu: 8 Jan 1826
C: 16 Aug 1737
M: 29 Aug 1770
D:
BEPS 5
- 265
23 Sarah Witcomb [506]

BEPS 6
B:
D:
24 James Bailey [2844]

BEPS
C: 21 Sep 1775
P: Frome, Somerset, England
M: 10 Feb 1813 - 83
P: North Bradley, Wiltshire, Eng.
D: 12 May 1840
3 Leah Bailey [110]

BEPSC
B: 16 Sep 1827
D: 6 Dec 1892
P: Bloomington, Bear Lake County,
BEPS
C: 9 Nov 1751
P: Frome, Somerset, England
M: 9 Apr 1772 - 255
D: 1 Nov 1873
P:
B:
M: 28 Apr 1737
D:
- 913
25 Margaret West [2845]

S
B:
D:
26 Thomas Giles [2723]
13 Sarah Giles [2720]
C: 26 Feb 1746
P: Freshford, Somerset, England
D:
P:
B:
M: 10 Jul 1743
D:
- 915
27 Sarah (---) [2724]
B:
D:
28 Abraham Moore [621]
14 Abraham Moore [516]
7 Rachel Moore [465]

BEPSC
B: 3 Jan 1795
P: North Bradley, Wiltshire, England
D: 21 Mar 1844
BESC
B: abt 1750
P: of Corsham, Wiltshire, England
M: 19 Feb 1775 - 256
P: Corsham, Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
B:
M: 26 Sep 1774
D:
- 272
29 Frances Taylor [3611]

BES
B: abt 1753
D:
30 John Newman [2730]
15 Rachel Newman [609]

BEPSC
B: 6 Apr 1752
D:
P:
C: 18 Dec 1709
M: 29 Mar 1730
D:
BEPSC 7
- 317
31 Mary Humphrey [2731]

BEPSC 8
C: 6 Oct 1707
D:
313
Chart no. 2
Pedigree Chart
No. 1 on this chart is the same as no. 18 on chart no. 1
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
8 James Flower [498]

BESC
B: abt 1619
P: of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, England
M: abt 1644 - 262
P: , Wiltshire, Eng.
D:
P:
4 James Flower [492]

BEPSC
B: 1654
M: 11 May 1675 - 261
D:
P:
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
9 Mrs. Hannah Flower [499]

BESC
B: abt 1623
D: Aug 1657
P:
2 John Flower [3746]

BEPSC
C: 27 Dec 1687
M: abt 1721 - 260
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
5 Elizabeth Passons [3745]

BESC
B: abt 1654
P: of Trowbridge, Wiltshire, Eng.
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 John Flower [489]

BEPSC
C: 21 Apr 1728
M: 8 Nov 1761 - 144
P: St. James Parish, Trowbridge,
Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Sarah Atkins [205]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
3 Mrs. Anne Flower [491]

BESC
B: abt 1700
D:
P:
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
314
31
B:
D:
Chart no. 3
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 William Blair [600]

BESC
B: abt 1717
P: of Poulshot, Wiltshire, England
M: abt 1744 - 315
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 Isaac Blair [589]

BEPSC
B: 1749
P: Poulshot, Wiltshire, England
M: 12 Jan 1775 - 264
P: Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng.
Bu: 8 Jan 1826
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Mary Marshall [3370]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
3 Mrs. Mary Blair [601]

BESC
B: abt 1721
P: of Poulshot, Wiltshire, England
Bu: 7 Jun 1777
P: Potterne, Wiltshire, England
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
315
Chart no. 4
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
4 Christopher Marshall [3383]
B: abt 1688
P: Enford, Wiltshire, England
M: 7 Oct 1703 - 1037
Bu: 28 Jan 1710
BESC
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 Ward Marshall [3381]

BEPSC
C: 22 Aug 1714
M: 4 Oct 1737 - 1036
P: Calne, Wiltshire, England
D: Jun 1785
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10 Bryant Kingsman [3388]

BESC
B: abt 1643
P: Chirtton, Wiltshire, England
M: 21 Dec 1668 - 1039
P: St. Mary's, Marlborough, Wiltshire,
D:
P:
5 Rachel Kingsman [3382]

BEPSC
C: 29 Sep 1678
P: Rushall, Wiltshire, England
Bu: 25 Nov 1748
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11 Ann Daw [3389]

BESC
B: abt 1647
P: Rushall, Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
1 Mary Marshall [3370]

BEPSC
B: 1753
P:
M: 12 Jan 1775 - 264
P: Potterne, Wiltshire, Eng.
Bu: 1 Apr 1832
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12 Thomas White [3801]
B: abt 1648
P: Compton Bassett, Wiltshire,
M: abt 1672 - 1099
P:
Bu: 15 May 1712
Spouse(s):
Isaac Blair [589]
6 Thomas White [3814]
BEPS
C: 19 Apr 1675
M: 13 Jun 1715 - 1041
Bu: 11 Nov 1734
25
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13 Jane (---) [3800]
B: abt 1650
D:
P:
3 Jane White [3390]

BEPSC
B: abt 1715
P: of Netheravon, Wiltshire, England
Bu: 7 Jan 1802
BEC
BEC
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14 Francis Woodward [3772]
B: abt 1645
M: - 1097
P:
D:
P:
7 Frances Woodward [3813]

BEPS
C: 13 Oct 1695
Bu: 7 Apr 1734
BEC
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
316
31
B:
D:
Chart no. 5
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 William Evans [3664]

C
B: abt 1700
P: St. James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
M: abt 1723 - 268
P:
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 John Evans [505]

BEPS
C: 16 Aug 1737
P: St.James, Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
England
M: 29 Aug 1770 - 265
England
D:
P:
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
Spouse(s):
Sarah Witcomb [506]
Mary Hendry [3670]
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
25
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
3 Ann (---) [3665]
B:
P:
D:
P:
23
27
B:
D:
C
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
317
Chart no. 6
Pedigree Chart
16 Thomas Wytcome [3300]
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
C: 30 Nov 1614
M: 19 Sep 1641
D:
8 Thomas Witcomb [3632]

BEPC
C: 12 Nov 1643
M: abt 1677 - 1063
P:
D:
P:
4 Thomas Witcomb [3641]

BEPSC
C: 13 Mar 1679
M: 23 Dec 1705 - 1071
D:
P:
C: 16 Feb 1616/17
Bu: 13 Aug 1679
B:
D:
M:
9 Ann (---) [3639]
2 John Witcomb [3652]

BEPSC
B: abt 1714
P: of St. James, Trowbridge,
M: 12 Jul 1741 - 133
D: 25 Jun 1782
P: Will Proved
17 Alice Marshman [3705]
18
B: abt 1655
D:
P:
BEC
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10 John Purnel [3890]

BESC
B: abt 1649
M: abt 1679 - 1089
P:
D:
P:
5 Mary Purnel [3725]

BEPSC
C: 27 Feb 1680/81
P: St. James Trowbridge, Wiltshire,
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11 Anne (---) [3889]

C
B: abt 1655
D:
P:
1 Sarah Witcomb [506]

BEPS
B:
M: 29 Aug 1770 - 265
England
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
John Evans [505]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
B:
D:
M:
13
3 Sarah Erle [3616]

BEPSC
B: 8 May 1718
P: Melksham, Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
25
26
B:
P:
D:
P:
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
318
BEPSC 9
- 1025
31
B:
D:
BEPSC 10
Chart no. 7
Pedigree Chart
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B: abt 1579
M: abt 1604
D:
B:
P: Box, Wiltshire, England
M: abt 1646 - 1084
P:
D:
P:
4 Joseph Newman [3700]

BEPSC
C: 24 Sep 1648
M: abt 1671 - 1080
P: <Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England>
D:
P:
17
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
9 Mary (---) [3718]
B: abt 1623
D:
P:

BEP
B: 9 Jun 1672
P: Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England
M: abt 1694 - 917
P:
Bu: 21 Apr 1738
BEPSC
BEC
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
5 Jane (---) [3701]

BESC
B: 1650
P: <Ditteridge, Wiltshire, England>
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
C: 18 Dec 1709
M: 29 Mar 1730 - 317
P: Saint Thomas, Salisbury,
Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
BEPC 11
- 1088
23
B:
D:
BEPSC
24
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Mary Humphrey [2731]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
25
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
3 Elizabeth (---) [3301]
B: abt 1674
D:
P:
B:
D:
M:
12
27
B:
D:
BE
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
319
Chart no. 8
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
8 Giles Humphrey [3618]
B: abt 1601
P: of Chippingham, Wiltshire,
M: abt 1626 - 123
P:
D:
P:
4 John Humphrey [3684]

BEPC
C: 11 Feb 1639/40
P: Chippenham, Wiltshire, England
M: abt 1671 - 1074
P:
D:
P:
17
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 John Humphrey [3655]

BEPSC
C: 15 Sep 1673
M: 28 May 1705 - 129
D:
P:
BEC
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 Mary Humphrey [2731]

BEPSC
C: 6 Oct 1707
M: 29 Mar 1730 - 317
P: Saint Thomas, Salisbury,
Wiltshire, England
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24 Thomas Archard [3838]
C: 3 Mar 1581
M: 25 Jun 1603
D:
12 John Archard [3613]

BEPSC
B: abt 1618
M: 27 Jun 1642 - 115
D:
P:
Spouse(s):
John Newman [2730]
6 John Archard [3656]
BEPSC
C: 3 Sep 1643
M: abt 1667 - 130
D:
P:
25 Jane Modye [3837]
B: abt 1595
M: abt 1619
D:
13 Jane Wilkines [3657]

BEPSC
B: abt 1620
D:
P:
B:
D:
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
BESC
B: abt 1645
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
BESC
- 1075
27 Jane (---) [3841]
28
7 Catherine (---) [3615]
320
BEPSC 13
C: 11 Jul 1585
D:
26 William Wilkines [3842]
3 Jane Archard [181]

BEPSC
C: 1 Feb 1670/71
D:
P:
BESC 12
- 1059
31
B:
D:
SC
Chart no. 9
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B: abt 1560
M: - 1064
P:
D:
P:
BEC
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:

BEPSC
C: 23 Oct 1586
M: 12 Oct 1612 - 1026
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:

BEPSC
C: 30 Nov 1614
England
M: 19 Sep 1641 - 1025
England
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12 John Weste [3852]

BEC
B: abt 1518
M: 1 Feb 1544 - 1106
D:
P:
Spouse(s):
Alice Marshman [3705]
6 John Weste [3853]
BEPSC
C: 18 Apr 1549
M: 19 Sep 1580 - 1065
D:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13 Margaret Hardinge [3851]

BEC
B: abt 1521
D:
P:
3 Dority Weste [3630]

BEPSC
B: abt 1590
D:
P:
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
7 Agnes (---) [3858]

BES
B: abt 1546
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
321
Chart no. 10
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
4 John Marshman [3727]

BESC
B: abt 1535
M: 4 Feb 1560 - 1090
D:
P:
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 James Marshman [3726]

BEPSC
C: 13 Nov 1569
M: 6 Oct 1611 - 1079
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
5 Alice Adames [3728]

BESC
B: abt 1538
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 Alice Marshman [3705]

BEPSC
C: 16 Feb 1616/17
England
M: 19 Sep 1641 - 1025
England
Bu: 13 Aug 1679
England
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Thomas Wytcome [3300]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
25
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
3 Alice Druet [3683]
27
B:
D:
SC
B:
P:
D:
P:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
322
31
B:
D:
Chart no. 11
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
17
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
19
B:
D:
BEC
B: abt 1555
M: - 1107
P:
D:
P:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
B: abt 1579
M: abt 1604 - 1088
P:
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
BEPC
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
323
Chart no. 12
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
17
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
B: abt 1540
M: - 1102
P:
D:
P:
B:
D:
M:
19
B:
D:
BE
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:

BESC
C: 3 Mar 1581
M: 25 Jun 1603 - 1059
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Jane Modye [3837]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
324
31
B:
D:
Chart no. 13
Pedigree Chart
16
Ordinance Codes:
B
Baptized
E
Endowed
P
Sealed-to-parents
S
Sealed-to-spouse
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
18
B:
D:
M:
B:
P:
D:
P:
2 John Modye [3828]

BEC
B: abt 1550
M: - 1103
P:
D:
P:
17
19
B:
D:
20
B:
D:
M:
10
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
21
B:
D:
22
B:
D:
M:
11
B:
P:
D:
P:
1 Jane Modye [3837]

BEPSC
C: 11 Jul 1585
M: 25 Jun 1603 - 1059
D:
P:
23
B:
D:
24
B:
D:
M:
12
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
Spouse(s):
Thomas Archard [3838]
6
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
D:
26
B:
D:
M:
13
B:
P:
D:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
25
27
B:
D:
28
B:
D:
M:
14
B:
P:
D:
P:
M:
P:
B:
P:
D:
P:
29
B:
D:
30
B:
D:
M:
15
B:
P:
D:
P:
31
B:
D:
325
Pedigree Chart Index
22 Nov 2006
C:\Ruth\Green Book\research\paf\Isaac_Leah_Dunford.paf
Name - RIN
Birth/
Chr
Death/
Burial
1546
1655
Chart
no.
Pers.
no.
7
9
3
11
(---), Agnes-3858
(---), Ann-3639
(---), Ann-3665
(---), Anne-3889
1655
9
6
5
6
(---), Catherine-3615
(---), Elizabeth-3301
(---), Jane-3701
(---), Jane-3800
1645
1674
1650
1650
8
7
7
4
7
3
5
13
27
9
27
5
Parent
(---), Jane-3841
(---), Mary-3718
(---), Sarah-2724
Adames, Alice-3728
1538
8
7
1
10
Archard, Jane-181
Archard, John-3613
Archard, John-3656
Archard, Thomas-3820
1670
1618
1643
1540
8
8
8
12
3
12
6
2
130
1059
115
Archard, Thomas-3838
Atkins, Sarah-205
Avons, Sarah-503
Bailey, James-2710
1581
1734
1
19
11
12
1102
1623
1751
1805
1873
12
1
1
1
Bailey, James-2844
Bailey, James-464
Bailey, Leah-110
Blair, Isaac-589
1775
1827
1749
1840
1892
1826
1
1
1
1
24
6
3
20
Blair, Mary-454
Blair, Mrs. Mary-601
Blair, William-502
Blair, William-600
1796
1721
1775
1717
1837
1777
1837
1
3
1
3
5
3
10
2
Daw, Ann-3389
Druet, Alice-3683
Dunford, Isaac-437
Dunford, John-453
1647
1824
1788
1879
1853
4
10
1
1
11
3
2
4
Dunford, John-475
Dunford, Mary-117
Erle, Sarah-3616
Evans, John-505
1764
1846
1718
1737
1815
1846
1
1
6
1
8
1
3
22
Evans, William-3664
Flower, James-492
Flower, James-498
Flower, John-3746
1700
1654
1619
1687
5
2
2
2
2
4
8
2
Flower, John-489
Flower, Mary-476
Flower, Mrs. Anne-491
Flower, Mrs. Hannah-499
1728
1762
1700
1623
1
1
2
2
18
9
3
9
Giles, Sarah-2720
Giles, Thomas-2723
Hardinge, Margaret-3851
Humphrey, Giles-3618
1746
13
26
13
8
915
1521
1601
1
1
9
8
Humphrey, John-3655
Humphrey, John-3684
Humphrey, Mary-2731
Kingsman, Bryant-3388
1673
1639
1707
1643
8
8
1
4
2
4
31
10
1074
123
Kingsman, Rachel-3382
Marshall, Christopher-3383
Marshall, Mary-3370
Marshall, Ward-3381
1678
1688
1753
1714
1748
1710
1832
1785
4
4
1
4
5
4
21
2
1039
Marshman, Alice-3705
1616
1679
10
1079
326
1830
1657
265
913
255
83
75
264
70
152
67
262
261
144
1037
Pedigree Chart Index
22 Nov 2006
C:\Ruth\Green Book\research\paf\Isaac_Leah_Dunford.paf
Name - RIN
Birth/
Chr
Marshman, James-3726
Marshman, John-3727
Modye, Jane-3837
Modye, John-3828
Chart
no.
Pers.
no.
Parent
1569
1535
1585
1550
10
10
13
13
2
4
1
2
1090
Moore, Abraham-516
Moore, Abraham-621
Moore, Rachel-465
Newman, John-2730
1750
1844
14
28
7
30
272
1795
1709
1
1
1
1
Newman, John-3688
Newman, John-3717
Newman, John-3863
Newman, John-3868
1672
1738
2
8
2
1
1080
1088
1555
1579
7
7
11
11
Newman, Joseph-3700
Newman, Rachel-609
Passons, Elizabeth-3745
Purnel, John-3890
1648
1752
1654
1649
7
1
2
6
4
15
5
10
1084
317
Purnel, Mary-3725
Taylor, Frances-3611
West, Margaret-2845
Weste, Dority-3630
1680
1753
5
29
25
3
1089
1590
6
1
1
9
Weste, John-3852
Weste, John-3853
White, Jane-3390
White, Thomas-3801
1518
1549
1715
1648
9
9
4
4
12
6
3
12
White, Thomas-3814
Wilkines, Jane-3657
Wilkines, William-3842
Witcomb, John-3652
1675
1620
1595
1714
1782
4
8
8
6
6
13
26
2
1734
1
6
6
4
23
8
4
7
1025
1063
1097
4
6
9
9
14
16
4
2
1064
Witcomb, Sarah-506
Witcomb, Thomas-3632
Witcomb, Thomas-3641
Woodward, Frances-3813
1643
1679
1695
Woodward, Francis-3772
Wytcome, Thomas-3300
1645
1614
1560
1586
Death/
Burial
1802
1712
1734
1103
256
1107
1065
1106
1041
1099
1075
1071
327
328
the ISAAC and LEAH BAILEY

DUNFORD FAMILY STORY
2n d E D I T I O N
ISBN: 978-0-931151-03-3
ii

The Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Story

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Story

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford Family Story

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

the

ISAAC and LEAH BAILEY

Lillie Dunford Mecham

history and genealogy is much more complete than

In Lillies own words, we have a record of how her

Chapter 2: The Story of William Dunford

Chapter 3: The Story of Alma Bailey Dunford

Chapter 4: The Story of Moroni Dunford

Chapter 6: The Story of Eliza Ann Dunford

Chapter 7: The Story of Parley Edwin Dunford

Chapter 8: The Story of Oliver Cowdery Dunford

Chapter 9: The Story of James Lehi Dunford

Chapter 10: The Story of Leah Matilda Dunford

Appendix: Ancestries of Isaac Dunford and Leah Bailey

The contents of this book are explained in the following

Discussions on developing a central database or

The Purpose of This Book

To supplement the statistical data in the ancestral file

How This Book Should Be Read

Updates and corrections should also be sent to this

Leah Bailey Dunford

Isaac Dunford was born June 23, 1824, in Trowbridge,

Through research, George Dunford, Isaacs brother,

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

Emmanuel Baptist Church, where John and Mary are buried

When Isaac was 13 years old, his mother, Mary, died

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

John D. Hastings at the Parish Church in Trowbridge,

Parish Church where Isaac and Leah were married

Sorrow struck the lives of Isaac and Leah when their

Typed copy of Isaacs and Leahs marriage entry

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

Isaac and Leahs home in Trowbridge

Garden (rear) view of Dunford home in Trowbridge

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

During these years Isaac made a comfortable and

life, and as I saw him he looked so plesent

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

to come and Enlist themselves into the new

Scroll given to Isaac memorializing his service as Steeple Ashton

The message on the scroll presented to Isaac Dunford

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

DATED at Steeple Ashton in the County

minute book for the St. Louis branch contains several

Isaac and his family located in St. Louis, where Isaac

136 St. Louis Mo Apr 1st 1862.

In the spring of 1856, Isaac, Leah, and sons, William,

137 Bro Dunford Bro Stay and others of

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

Benediction By father Dickey

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

and had gone back to St. Louis, where he engaged

On September 25, 1864, as they arrived in Salt Lake

letter, of which he made a copy to send to his parents,

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

Left from Great Salt Lake City

Route of Emigration: From Salt Lake City, Utah to Bloomington, Idaho

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford

Father arrived here last Friday Evening

Chapter One: The Story of Isaac and Leah Bailey Dunford